Deviant Login Shop  Join deviantART for FREE Take the Tour
More Like This BETA

Similar Deviations
Organized by Collection
Reader Inserts
:iconjennyjonu:
Collection by
"Papa?" The red headed boy asked as he tugged on the Scottish man's blankets. It was two in the afternoon and the man was still asleep. Or at least pretending to be while wallowing in his mind.

"Rory!" You snapped at your little boy, he looked at you with those bright green eyes. "Leave your Papa alone and come eat lunch with me and Kinley." Rory ran towards you, bolting past and going to the kitchen.
You went to the kitchen where you two children were ravishing the sandwiches you had prepared. The two kids ate at almost inhuman speeds but they still were kids.

A doorbell rang right on time, not that their uncle was ever late. You opened the door and Arthur and his kids were standing there. Only four of the five kids were present.

The oldest, Tilly, who was just about eight this year, was standing behind her papa. Her long blonde hair flowed down her back as she lectured her brothers about goofing off again.

The three triplet boys; Landon, Bailey, & Sage were half paying attention to their sister as the pinched and poked each other. The all had dirty blonde hair and thick eyebrows like Arthur.

"Arty!" Kinley and Rory called as they rushed out to meet their uncle and cousins. The little twins ambushed their uncle as he closed the door, most likely trying to herd all six of them in his car.

Moments later, when you positive that they were gone, you went and talked to Iain. You husband had made a little nest of blankets and pillows in the guest bed where he had bee sleeping in for a while. He would have moved in with one of his brothers but they would probably just lick him out again and he couldn't afford a house on his own.

"Iain?" You asked the Scotsman nervously, you hoped he would answer.

"Hmm?" He muttered into the pillow he had by his face. His red hair was tossed all over and if everything were normal, you would make an 'it's alive' comment when he woke up to get coffee and then he would snuggle your waist and plant kisses on your neck while your kids yelled and squirmed about gross parents. Then Iain would harass them and told them that is they said something like that again, he would call Uncle Arthur and he would put a magic spell on them. After that, they would shut up and hang their heads as they tried to eat breakfast fat enough to watch their goofy television shows.

But you family wasn't normal anymore.

After you cheated on him with Alfred, he hasn't come out of his room since he found out. Except for smokes, beer, food and using the toilet.

"I'm sorry," you told him as you hung your head in shame. Three months almost since you said that last. He never believed you about it and continued to grumble around.

"I know." He spoke. Wait. It wasn't a grumble. You looked up and the Scotsman wasn't lying around like a bum. You could look into his eyes, the piercing green looking right into your soul.

"Iain?" You asked shocked.

"What?" He asked you, maybe he was forgiving you. Maybe he still loved you after all that.

"Do you forgive me?" You asked and he stood up, waking towards you.

"Yes, Im sorry. I over reacted," he breathed as he kissed your lips. Not on kiss. No two. Three. Your magic number.

"I won't ever do that again, it's just you were always out. I thought you didn't love me or the kids anymore since you were always out at the bars, never home."

"It's okay, I won't do that again. I promise," Iain told you as he wrapped you closer.

"Iain," you told him softly.

"Yes?"

"I have something to tell you."

"What is it?"

"I'm pregnant." The look on his face at that was priceless.
Request for :iconthemysteriouspoet:

I hope this isn't that bad. I've never written a Scotland fic before so kinda a challenge but I still liked it.

Continue maybe? I might if people like it enough and I finish all my requests...

Request open: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Practice makes perfect

AmericaxReader

Your POV

Today was less than perfect to say the least. I was a little more than late for my class at university which resulted in me making up that time after school. So that's all dealt with and now I'm going to my job, and I'm late for that too! It's not as though I haven't been late once or twice before however, there was a staff meeting that I missed because of it! So now I have my boss barking at me as I'm trying to restock shelves. Ok, so that's done, I get to go home and relax now right? Wrong! I'm driving along, minding my own business when some jerk totally cuts me off and I almost get in an accident!

I'm surprised that I ever made it home without ripping out my hair! But here I am. Home sweet home. Collapsing on the sofa I lazily glance around the room, looking for my boyfriend. See, for some crazy reason I am dating, and living with the world's most childish adult. We are nothing alike! I have my whole career planned out while he just 'goes with the flow'. I have a steady job while it seems as though he had a new one every two weeks! I just don't understand it but for some reason I love him.

So if it's ten-thirty at night, where the heck was he? He had to be home, the television was still on and it was in the middle of playing 'Iron Man 2'. Maybe he just went to the washroom or something? I might have seen this film about eight thousand times already but I guess I could watch it again with him. Actually, that would be nice, just be able to cuddle up with him and spend some much needed quality time. That sounded fanta-

"Yeah baby~."

What? What! Then I heard it. Shuffling noises were coming from upstairs. Oh no. Oh hell no. He was not cheating on me! Not after everything else that had happened! No freaking way!

I stomped up the stairs, making sure to give a clear warning of what was about to come for these two idiots. I mean, Alfred and I had never even... you know, so now he was going to with some other girl, in our house? In our bed!? The nerve of him!

"Alfred!" I opened the door so fast it ricocheted off of the wall and made my way over to our bed, grabbing the back of his shirt and off of the girl. Wait. That was supposed to be a girl. That was not a girl. That was a pillow.

"A...pillow?"

Okay, now I was really confused. So he wasn't cheating on me, but he was making out with a pillow. Whoa, whoa, whoa, a pillow with a bra on it! My bra on it! This boy had some serious explaining to do. As I looked over to him, he had a mad blush and a look of guilt on his face as he played with his hands. What the hell was going on?

"Explain."

"Hehe, well um...you see, I..." His eyes darted all around the room as he fumbled around his words.

Now as I let my eyes wander I see a few other of my bras discarded around the bed. Wait a minute, was he...practicing? Oh. My. God. He so was! He was definitely practicing how to take a bra off! My sweet little innocent Alfred, who was now in university, didn't know how to take a bra off! Oh now this was too good. I started to giggle but it soon turned into a full on laugh.

"Pffft, oh my gosh Alfie!"

"W-what?"

"You're too cute!"

"Whadya mean?"

"You were practicing how to take a bra off!"

"N-no I wasn't!"

"You so were!"

He crossed his arms and looked away as his whole face turned a bright pink. He was so cute sometimes, still such a child. He tried to look mad by glaring at me over the tops of his glasses, but it wasn't working. Him sitting crossed armed on the bed, his recent situation all around the room, it truly was a Kodak moment. So why didn't I have my damn camera!?

He jumped up and bounded out the room and I instantly felt bad. Ok, maybe I was a bit mean. Even if it was hilarious. Sighing, I walked out after him, looking down the hallway and deciding where to go. In times like these I had to think like an Alfred. He was embarrassed, surprised and a little pissed. It could only mean one thing. Food. I went down the stairs two at a time and into the kitchen, and wouldn't you know, Alfred had a McDonald's burger on the table. He pretty much had a supply in the house for moments like this, when he needed some comfort food. When I walked in, he turned his head away.

"Aww sweetie, I was only joking~." I cooed, trying to lighten up the mood. I slipped into the seat next to him, but he refused to look my way. Sometimes this man could just make me smile without even trying. He did seem really mad, but I could tell from the pout on his face that it wouldn't take much to get him back. I reached out my hand to his cheek, hoping to turn him to face me but he swung his head the other way, a frustrated 'humph', coming out of him as he did.

"The silent treatment? Really?" But my words couldn't taunt him.

"Alfieeee~!"

"Alfieeeeeeeee~!" I was now poking at his face, but he must've been some poker star in a
past life because his face wouldn't budge.

"You're breaking my heart!" Nope. Nothing. Nada.

An idea popped into my head. An ingenious idea that could not fail. How could Alfie resist this? It would be far too perfect. A snarky smile crept to my lips as I plotted inside my mind, but if Alfred noticed, than he certainly didn't show it. I stood up and went behind his chair, letting arms slide loosely onto his shoulders.

"Don't worry, you don't have to be embarrassed." I whispered into his ear. He shifted away from my grasp, seeming indifferent towards my actions.

"Alfie, I have a proposal for you.." Still nothing. I leaned my head closer to him so I could speak directly into his ear.

"How about instead of practicing on a pillow, you practice on me?"

I could somehow hear the cogs moving around in his brain as he contemplated my words, and the utter stillness in his body baffled me. Could it really be that hard of a decision to make? It seemed to take him forever to make up his mind.
Finally, he turned around, pure joy in his eyes, a gigantic smile on his face and he said,

"Really~?"

"Of course."

"Aww yeah~!" He hollered as I was scooped up into his arms, his McDonald's burger left forgotten on the table as he bolted upstairs. This was Alfred for you. Absolutely ridiculous, hyper-active, and still a child at heart. And he was all mine.
Hey! So this is just a short little story that came to my head awhile ago. This is in fact based on a true story that a friend of mine told me about her friend. I guess it makes sense, if your with a girl then you might wanna know what to do. I still think it's hilarious!

Hetalia doesn't belong to me
Picture is not mine
You belong to you?
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

The sunlight streamed across the plaza, the fountain set in the middle of the square throwing  rainbows across the cobbled ground. Around the fountain were several wooden benches and it was on one of these that you were seated.

A plastic bag lay open beside you and every now and then you tossed part of the sandwich within it to the birds around you. A large flock of birds were circling around you by now and you alternated between throwing them your lunch and sketching them, which was proving to be difficult as the pigeons moved quickly.

Reaching next to you, you fumbled around for your sandwich, but you felt nothing but crumbs. You glanced at the bag and sighed when you found it was empty. You often got enraptured by birds, always wanting to see them fly and capture them in the act of doing so. But that meant that you had sacrificed many a sandwich to them.

With a disgruntled huff, you finished off your drawings of the birds, shutting it with a snap. The sudden sound made a couple of them jump and fly into the air and when you stood up, they all took off. A whirlwind of flapping wings and the squawks around you made you smile and you made your way to the fountain, washing your hands from the stain of the pencil on the side of your hand.

What now.... You questioned, looking around the deserted square. A couple of shops caught your eye, but you wanted some food now. I’ll just have to go and get another sandwich from somewhere....

As you made your way away from the square, you passed a little restaurant and you stopped, gazing at the menu that hung outside. Sidling up to it, you checked the prices and then your wallet. With a smile you stepped inside the small restaurant, looking around the place. You couldn’t really place the feeling, but there was something in this place that made it feel warm somehow.

Was it the twinkling candles? Maybe the chequered tablecloths. Well whatever it was, you enjoyed it. “May I take your coat?” The bubbly voice beside you startled you and you snapped your head to the side to see one of the waiters smiling at you.

He had an odd curl coming from his light brown hair and he held his hand out. “Y-yes.” You murmured, shrugging out of your jacket and handing it to him. “Just a moment.” He skipped away, disappearing with your coat for a moment and then returning.

“A table for one?” After your affirmative nod, he led you to a table in the corner. You kept your sketchbook tucked in the corner of your elbow as you walked and safely put it on the table. The waiter handed you a menu and left with the promise to return swiftly.

You let your eyes dawdle down the page for a second, but settled on just some simple spaghetti bolognaise. The waiter did return as he had said, a grin on his face as he wrote down what you wanted and then left to take it to the chef.

Looking around the place, you took in everything. It wasn’t a very big place at all and had quite a homely atmosphere what with the waiters chatting casually to people whilst serving them. Well, the light haired one that had served you was a real chatterbox. Though you weren’t usually one for making conversation with strangers you felt yourself warming up to him.

“Here you go.” You glanced up when you heard a lower voice than your waiter. He was dark-haired and like the other had a curious curl sticking out from his hair. He set the drink you’d ordered before on your table, making sure to set it down gently and not to spill it.

His expression was soft and he wore not quite a smile, but the corners of his mouth tugged up when he saw you looking, or well staring at him. You always had a hard time looking straight into people’s eyes, but you found you couldn’t look away from his. The beautiful combination of amber and cinnamon around his black irises took your breath away.

With a sort of bow, he smiled at you properly. “Your food will be here shortly.” And with that he turned, serving the others once again. Your fingers seemed to itch, yearning to capture those eyes on paper so you flipped your sketchbook open to the first empty page you can upon.

As you waited for your food to arrive, you started drawing the outline of his eyes, doing several drawings of him. One of only his eyes, then one of his face and then one of him holding up a tray with dishes.

You became completely absorbed in your work, that you merely nodded in acknowledgment when your waiter returned with your food. He chuckled, having experienced what it’s like to be completely focused on a drawing.

Absentmindedly, you twirled some of the spaghetti on your fork, chewing on it as you continued drawing. Your waiter kept an eye on you as worked, trying to glance over your shoulder and catching a glimpse of your work whenever he could, as did the dark haired one. But they never got a proper look, which was something they regretted.

Your plate emptied after forkful after forkful of the pasta and your drawings were finishing up as well. Smiling impishly in success you rubbed your aching fingers, it’d been a while since you’d drawn that fast.

“Have you finished?” The waiter asked you and you smiled at him, nodding. Before he left with your plate however, he gestured at your book. “C-Can I see?” He asked, looking at you hopefully. Blushing you shake your head vigorously. “I-I’m really n-not that good!” You protested, but the brunette merely brushed it off.

“I’d like to see!” Biting your lip, you handed it to him carefully and watched as he started leafing through it. His eyes grew wide with amazement when he saw how detailed you worked and the precision with which you drew.

Out of the corner of your eye you saw the darker haired one, nervously looking at you and his co-worker. The waiter waved him over and he stood at your table, as if waiting for someone to speak. “Bella, can I let fratello see too?”

You blushed again, before mumbling a ‘yes’. The darkhaired one sat down next to his brother, as it turned out, flicking through the pages. He was nearing the end when you suddenly heard the bell strike two ‘o clock.

You jumped up hurriedly. How on earth could you have forgotten about that! After throwing enough money down on the table, you grabbed your bag and slung it over your shoulder. “I’m sorry! I’ve got to go!” You cried, fleeing outside, your coat and sketchbook still inside the restaurant.

The two men exchanged a confused look, but he continued looking through your book. When the darker one saw your picture of him, he turned red. Digging into his pocket, he got out his pen and flipped to the next page.



It’d been a week since you’d left the Italian restaurant in a hurry and you’d been able to cope with your jacket. The absence of your sketchbook unnerved you though, so you made some time to go back and get it back.

The little square was empty again, not that you minded the peace and quiet. The streaming water of the fountain was one of the only sounds that resounded in the square, that along with the chirping of the birds and your footsteps.

You made your way to the cosy restaurant and lifted your hand to knock on the door. Even though the sign in the door said ‘CLOSED’, you knew there were people inside due to the glowing of lights at the back where you supposed the kitchen was.

After knocking several times, you watched as the cheerful waiter opened the door for you, welcoming you with open arms. “Bella! You came back!” Your cheeks heated up as he hugged you tightly and you pried him off you when you deemed it polite enough to do.

He ushered you inside. “Would you like something to drink?” Shaking your head, you smiled. “I just came to get my coat and book actually.” You told him and he pouts, but shrugs. “I think fratello still has your book, I’ll go get him!”

“That’s fine.” His brother came down a couple of steps, your book tucked in the crook of his elbow. “I heard you come in.” He explained, handing you the book. “Th-thank you.” You mumble, looking at your feet.

“Can I ask you something?” He rubbed his neck, his own cheeks looking rather pink. “G-go ahead.”

“That was me, wasn’t it? The person in the drawing I mean.” After you nodded, you both turned your heads in opposite directions, your faces flaming red. “I-I’m sorry.”

He shook his head. “No, it’s fine. I’m just not used to people doing things like that I guess.”

“Hey! Hey! We drew some stuff too!” The light haired one exclaimed, happily bouncing up and down. Your interest piqued, you flicked to the last page you used and then to the next one. You gasped in wonder.

Not a single space had been left blank, the small and funny little drawings spreading out over the entire page in different shades of red and green.  

“We had fun! Ah! We didn’t think you’d mind, miss-“

“(y/n), it’s (y/n).” The two brothers smiled widely. “I’m Feliciano.” The light haired one said, shaking your hand energetically. The other one, squeezed your hand rather tentatively. “And I’m Lovino.”

“Pleased to meet you.” You said, your gaze falling back to their drawings. You spotted a large tomato in the bottom corner and it looked as though it had something scribbled in the centre. Blushing even darker when you’d managed to decipher it, you glanced up at Lovino.

“I would love to.” You answered his written question and he grinned. “I’m happy to hear it!”

Wanna go out sometime? ~L
This was a request for :icontrinzen:

Hope you enjoy girl!

.... Yeah, I thought it was kind of weird that I'd done a Waiter!Italy one and then someone asked for a Waiter!Romano ^^

Please enjoy and tell me what you think, feedback is as always appreciated!

And if you want to have a hand in deciding which character and plot is used, please vote in the poll!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Romano x Reader
Because


Warning! Contains strong language/cursing!




"Hey, I'm home!" you called, pushing open your front door and stepping inside.


"Oi, Ragazza!"  your roommate Romano called back from the kitchen.

The two of you had been friends for a long time, but you had been living with him ever since you had been kicked out of your last place. Which had been, well, a while ago now. His brother, Feli, had actually proposed the idea to the two of you. Romano immediately went on the defensive, cussing out his younger brother, but you thought it was a great idea. So, here you were. It wasn't all that much different from before, though, since you came over a lot.

You enjoyed the brother's company; Feliciano often dropped by as well, much to his older sibling's chagrin. Feli didn't seem to notice his brother's inferiority complex towards him though, but you, on the other hand, picked up on it a while ago. You thought it was stupid, personally. The brothers did a lot of stupid stuff.

You threw your things down on the couch and ran into the kitchen. Lovino was at the stove, cooking like usual. You were never good with that kind of stuff, so you were glad you now had someone who was. You scurried up to him and glomped him from behind, jumping up and wrapping your arms around his neck and shoulders. "Romano!" You sang.

He jumped, startled by your attack. "Chigi! Ragazza, how many times do I have to tell you not to do that?" he said, blushing lightly and clearly annoyed, putting down whatever he was doing. You giggled and let go of him, dropping back to the ground. He turned to face you.

"As many as you want, I'm not gonna stop," you giggled again, hugging him and kissing his cheeks. "Buona sera!"

"Ciao," he said moodily as he returned the gesture.

You admitted that this seemed really formal for your friendship, but you really liked stealing the chance to get close to him. He was nice to you and rarely cursed at you, unlike Feli and Antonio, who often dropped by as well, but it was still a little hard to get this close to him.

"So, what are you making?" you asked as he turned back around, going back to cooking.

"Food."

"No, really, Lovi?" you laughed sarcastically as you sauntered off to set the table. He grunted in response.

As you walked back into the kitchen to grab already finished plates of food to put on the table, Roma stopped you.

"I…," he started to say.

"You what?" you asked obliviously after a second.

He started to stutter. He pushed your arm away. "N-nothing," he said, his face turning a little red. "Dinner's almost ready." He turned back to the stovetop.

Well, wasn't he acting a little…odd?

You grabbed platters of food and left to put them on the table. While you were gone, Roma was mentally beating himself up. You didn't notice as you grabbed the rest of the food and put it on the table.

Heading back into the kitchen, you saw that Lovi was bent over at the countertop, running a hand through his hair.

Once again, odd.

You stepped over next to him closing the cabinets he had left open, and poked his side. You got almost no response from him. "Come on!" you chimed as you swept past him, heading towards the door leading to the dining room. He grabbed your arm, stopping you. You froze for a moment before laughing nervously.

"Lovi, why are you being such a weirdo tonight?" you teased, trying to laugh it off. You yelped as you were pushed onto your butt, and then onto your back. Romano was over you, straddling your hips, his hands by either side of your head. You were surprised and your eyes were wide, but you quickly calmed down, much to Roma's surprise. You wondered what in God's name he was doing, but it didn't really matter all that much. Dinner was probably getting cold. Both of you really hated cold food…

"O-oi!" he said, after a moment, straightening up and breaking you from your idle thoughts. "Why aren't you freaking out, you idiot? Aren't you a girl?"

"Because. I know you wouldn't do anything to me," you said promptly and simply.

Something snapped. You saw it. His eyes widened before his brows furrowed and his usual frown deepened. You blinked in surprise. He slammed his hands back down next to your head.

"Lovi—mmph!" You were cut off by his lips on top of yours. Your eyes widened, and you struggled to push him off of you. He growled and pinned your arms over your head, continuing to forcefully kiss you. Only when you stopped fighting and relaxed did he pull away.

He looked down at you, his eyes still upset and frown still intact, panting slightly. "I can if I want to. Don't forget that."

"But—!" you objected, but closed your mouth and looked away. You took a deep breath. "You…don't want to, Lovino," you concluded quietly. "You never have." The words came from your mouth without any thought. "You never wanted me like that."

"You idiot!" he roared. You flinched at the sudden outburst. "I never said anything like that! Ever! Putting words in my mouth now, are you, bastard? Why can't you get it through you thick skull, damn it? I—I—! Ti amo, stupid Ragazza!" he yelled, and roughly kissed you again. He pulled away, and looking like he was disgusted with himself, got up off you. You saw tears welling in his eyes. Breathing heavily, he stormed over to the door, and, grabbing his coat, flung it open.

"Toni's," he said, as he thundered out the door. "Don't follow me, asshole." His voice was strained, and he slammed the door.

You just laid there in shock.  After a while, warm tears started to stream down your face.

Why were you crying? This was almost like a dream come true. You had loved Romano for the longest time, and, even though he didn't do it well, he had said he loved you. So, why were you crying so damn much? Why?

You curled into a ball and sobbed.



You took a deep breath and sighed, dropping your head, countless thoughts swirling around inside. You needed to be distracted. Things would play out, whether for good or bad. You were sure of it.

You reached out and knocked on Veneziano's door. If anyone could take your mind off of this, it would be him.

"Ciao, bella!" he chimed happily as he answered the door.

"Hi, Feli," you said.

"Ve, bella, what's wrong?"  His face fell to match yours when he noticed your sad expression.

You rubbed your arm nervously and looked away, a little bit of heat rising to your face. "It's nothing really. I just stopped by because I need some cheering up."

"Ah, alright… Have you eaten yet?" he asked you, returning to his cheery self and catching you off guard by the random topic. "It doesn't matter; I'll get you some pasta anyway. Pasta always helps!" He wandered off into the kitchen, leaving the door open for you.

You stepped inside, took off your coat and hung it on the rack by the door. You slid your shoes off and closed the door with your foot before heading to the kitchen, where the younger Italy brother already had two plates of pasta ready. You plopped down on a barstool, and he sat next to you, handing you a plate. A minute of silence passed as you both started to eat.

"So, bella, why are you so sad?" Feli ventured, genuinely worried.

"Feli, I don't want to talk about this—"

"Was it Fratello? I know he can be kind of a dick sometimes."

After a moment, you nod silently.

"Ve, you two are like a married couple, aren't you?" he said dreamily, as always.

You almost choked on your pasta.

"F-Feli!" you spluttered.

"What?" he asked innocently. "You had to have noticed already."

"Noticed what?"

"Well, he's letting you stay at his place, right? He gets mad if even I stay with him too long, ve. And he cooks for you and doesn't call you mean names. And you like him, right? Because I know he likes you, too."

Your face heated up instantly. "H-How…?"

"Ve, because I'm Italian!" he smiled.

You sighed and looked off into the distance. "Yes, I like him. But how do you know he likes me?" you asked, looking at him out of the corner of your eye.

"Fratello told me. Didn't he tell you already?"

You looked down, and nervously started playing with the food on your plate. "H-he told me. Just tonight."

"Ve, that's great, ______! So are you two, like, together now?"

You stiffened. "No."

"Why not?" Feli whined. "Don't you like him back?"

"I…do like him, but…he thinks I don't. He thinks I rejected him," you slowly said after a pause, your eyes not leaving your plate.

"But why?"

"Because he's an idiot who doesn't know how to confess and then runs off!" you snapped, suddenly very upset.

"Well, then we have to fix that!"

"Huh?"

"Come on, _______!" he sung happily, dragging you to the door by the wrist.



As you stumbled up to Antonio's house, you reminded yourself to never get in a car with Veneziano driving ever again. Even though Vene could give surprisingly good pep talks.

You pulled open the door without knocking, and walked into the house. You paused as you passed through the dining room, a bowl of tomatoes on the table catching your eye. With a smirk, you grabbed one and headed to the living room.

Romano and Spain were there, where Spain was trying to console a tearful and pissed off Romano, who was sitting on the floor for reasons unknown.

You stepped back, almost into Feli who was following behind you.

"How did you know he was here, by the way?" you whispered to him.

He just shrugged. "I'm his Fratello."

You rolled your eyes at him, and stepped into the room. Crossing your arms, you just stared as Romano whined to his former Boss.

"And now she's going to hate me, and get close to stupid Veneziano—"

You already had enough of this. This was so idiotic. He was so idiotic. You were upset with him already, but now he was just pissing you off. You cleared your throat loudly and both men snapped their heads up.

Lovino's face went bright red. "O-oi! What did I tell you, asshole?" Romano yelled at you, even with tears streaming down his face.

"Shut up," you snapped.

He ignored you and started to rant. "Didn't you hear me, damn it? I said not to fucking follow me—"

He was interrupted by a tomato exploding on his face.

"And I said to shut your mouth. Maybe I have something to say, you ass."

He wiped the tomato from his face and stared at you, his usual frown deep-set on his face again.

You squatted down to your knees and crawled over to him, staring him in the eye. "You're a real idiot. You know that?"

He opened his mouth in defense, but before words could escape his mouth you grabbed the sides of his face and kissed him softly. He tensed for a moment, but quickly melted into the kiss. You pulled away and stared into his hazel eyes.

"Ti amo, Lovi."

You stood up and stared down at him. "And that's how you tell someone you love them! And then you wait for them to tell you that they love you back, not run off!"

You didn't know what was making you so mad or so bold, but as you looked at a shocked and still tearful Romano, it slowly faded away. It was replaced with a new feeling.

You started to shake, and tears started to roll down your face again. You covered your face in your hands.

"Ti amo, you idiot. F-fucking ti amo!" you said, hiccupping and wiping tears from your cheeks.

Lovino didn't know what to do. He kind of sat there awkwardly for a second.  Toni nudged him, motioning towards you. Roma mouthed something before Toni pushed him again.

"Hug her," Spain whispered to Roma, pulling him to his feet.

Roma shot Spain an almost death glare before wrapping his arms around you. After a minute of you just crying in his arms, he looked back at Spain.

"Keep going," he mouthed, motioning with his hand.

"I…I'm sorry, Ragazza," Lovi cooed, awkwardly rubbing your back and petting your head as you buried you face in his chest.

"No crying, mia bella." He pried your face from him, cupping it in one hand  and wiping a tear off your cheek with his thumb before leaning in and kissing you tenderly. His lips were soft, and did he know how to kiss. He moved just right, and you melted into him.

Spain gave a thumbs-up to Italy who was bouncing around excitedly.



A couple weeks later, Toni had stopped by for a chat. As the three of you sat down, he grinned widely. You and Roma wore matching questioning expressions as both of you sipped your drinks.

"So, when's the wedding?"

The two of you both did spit-takes all over the table.
:iconohmyglobplz: DRAMA BOMB~!! xD
I have no idea what possed me to write this. Oh well. I hope you enjoyed it.
Uwah…Roma, your language really rubbed off on reader-chan, huh? xD Ah, Roma. We love our Roma. :3
Italy… heh. Having Italy play match-maker is fun! ^_^ He really loves his brother. And he’s smarter than he looks.

Translations (correct me if I'm wrong!) :
Ragazza - Girl
Buona Sera - Good Evening
Ciao - Hello
Ti amo - I love you
Bella - Beautiful
Fratello - Brother
Mia Bella - My beauty

**EDIT**
WHAT. IS. THIS.
You guys, over 100 faves?! Seriously?! You guys are too awesome!! Thank you all so much!!!

I own nothing!!! Not Hetalia, and not you!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Disclaimer: I don't own Hetalia or you or much else actually…

You breathed in the warm air and enjoyed the sunshine as you took a walk around Rome. You were happy to be able to call the ever beautiful, yet occasionally troublesome, city your home.

It had been about four years since you moved to the city in order to attend a college you had been eyeing for quite some time. Four years since you made quite a radical change in your life. It had also been four years since you met a very interesting character...

******

You were shopping for groceries when you saw him.

"Him" referred to a rather handsome young man who was purchasing tomatoes at the outdoor market, just a few feet away from you. He had dark brown hair, with an odd curl sticking out, and brown eyes. He was talking with the vendor in rapid-fire Italian. You hadn't gotten a firm grasp of the language but you figured he was haggling down the price of the tomatoes.

"He must really love tomatoes if he's buying that many," you said to yourself as you saw just how large the bag was.

As you reached into your pocket to grab your wallet, you felt your heart drop when you were met with nothing. You mentally scolded yourself as you looked around, first to see if it had fallen and then for anyone acting suspiciously. You had been warned multiple times that you had to be on guard in Rome!

You felt tears starting to form in your eyes. It wasn't the money you were most concerned about. You had some precious photos in that wallet, along with good luck notes from several of your family and dear friends from before your move…Those were irreplaceable.

"Cosa c'e'?"

You turned to see the young man from before staring at you curiously, a large bag of tomatoes in his hand.

"I'm sorry, I can't understand you," you said, wishing you had taken the time to properly learn Italian before moving to Italy.

"I asked what's wrong," the man replied, speaking your language.

"I think someone stole my wallet," you said, feeling a mild panic coursing through you, "Damn it! I should have paid more attention!"

The man didn't respond. He looked around the town square for a few seconds before pointing at a casually dressed man just a few feet away.

"That's the bastardo," he said confidently.

"Wha-? H-how can you tell?" you asked in surprise.

"I've lived here long enough, Signorina," the man said.

You began to march towards the person the man had pointed out, ready to force him to give you back your wallet, when the man grabbed your arm and held you back. You glared at him.

"Let go!" you said, "I need my wallet!"

"Let me take care of this," he said, "Some pickpockets can be violent…"

He told you to hold his tomatoes as he walked toward the pickpocket. You could only widen your eyes when he simply walked past the man without stopping and then came back to you.

"That's
what you call 'taking care of it'?!" you asked when he came back, "You did nothing!"

The man simply showed you his hands.

You felt your jaw drop. In both hands were wallets.

"Which one's yours, Signorina?" he asked.

"…That's…That's pretty impressive," you said as you grabbed your wallet, looking in it to make sure everything was there, "I didn't even see you move when you grabbed them!"

"I-it was nothing," the man stuttered, a slight blush on his cheeks, "It's just one of the few things I know how to do…Not that I do it often!"

You laughed as the man tossed the other wallet, which turned out to be the pickpocket's, into a bush, saying how a pickpocket of all people should be more wary of his belongings.

"I'm Lovino Vargas, by the way," the man said.

"I'm ____," you replied as you gave him his tomatoes, "Um, thank you…No wait! It's 'grazi', right?"

"Ugh, you sound like a stupid American I know, Signorina ____," Lovino said with a growl, "We don't waste vowels in our words. It's 'grazie'."

"Damn, I can't even say that much!" you said in frustration, "Okay, so it's 'grazie'?"

"A little less hesitation. Half the battle is the attitude you put into your words."

"Grazie…"

"More confidence…"

"Grazie!"

"Benissimo," he said, "…It's your first time here, si? Why don't I give you a tour?"

"But I don't want you carrying around that heavy bag!" you said, eyeing the heavier than you expected bag of tomatoes.

"I can handle this much," he said, offering his arm, "Especially when there's a lady by my side."

You laughed and accepted his arm.

Thus began a close friendship…


******

About two years into your friendship, Lovino revealed to you who he really was…The personification of South Italy…It had come as a shock to you, the whole concept of living countries, but it didn't change the way you saw Romano, as he preferred to be called.

He had anger issues but he cared what people he liked thought of him. He seemed lazy at times but he was a hard worker when he set his mind to it. He argued with any man he came across, especially Germany and his younger brother, North Italy, or Veneziano as you and Romano called him. He ran at the first sign of danger…But not always out of cowardice…

Yes, Romano was a very complex person when you really thought about it. At times, he seemed to be contrasting…

But none of that altered one little detail…That you had fallen in love with him…

******

You were about to knock on the door of the large house the Italy brothers shared when said door flew open. You quickly moved to the side as a figure darted past you.

"Hey there, Veneziano!" you called out.

Veneziano paused at his name and turned to wave at you happily.

"Ciao, ____!" he said cheerfully.

"Let me guess," you said upon seeing Veneziano's nervous expression, "You're late for a training session with Germany?"

"Si, ____!" Veneziano replied, "I guess I overslept during my siesta! Fratello's upstairs if you need him. Ci vediamo!

You felt sorry for him as he ran off, knowing what a stickler Germany was when it came to when his training began and ended.

You went inside the house and proceeded to go upstairs. As you passed a hallway mirror, you took a quick peek at your appearance, making sure nothing was out of place.

Even though you had yet to tell Romano of your feelings for him, you still wanted to look perfect for him…Well, as perfect as you could…

"Romano, you in here?" you said as you opened the door to the room he and his brother shared.

You paused when you saw Romano's figure sprawled on his bed. You slowly walked over to the side of the bed and let out a small chuckle.

"He looks so innocent," you whispered as you brushed a few strands of hair away from his eyes.

He almost seemed like a child when he slept. So gentle and sweet…Quite a difference from how he was like when he was awake…

"You're such a diamond in the rough, Romano…" you said as you stroked his hair softly, being careful as to avoid his curl.

As you smiled at your love, you slowly became aware of something. Romano and Veneziano had a certain habit when they slept…

They tended to sleep naked…

You clapped a hand over your mouth to muffle the short shriek you let out. You felt your face get warmer and warmer with each passing second. You were silently thanking fate for letting Romano's blanket cover "certain parts" you were nowhere near ready to see yet.

Okay, ____...you thought. Just back away slowly and quietly. He'll wake up later.

As you turned to do just that, you heard Romano stir. You froze, hoping the guy didn't wake up. You looked over your shoulder.

You let out a sigh when Romano simply turned to his side. As you proceeded to walk away, he started to murmur something.

You were twitching as Romano would let out the occasional soft mutter. You wanted to get away before he discovered you in his room. But at the same time, you were really curious as to what he was saying. You never knew Romano talked in his sleep.

"Oh, screw it," you said as you silently strode back to the bed.

You leaned down close to Romano, trying to make out what he was saying.

"What was that, Romano?" you whispered, trying to gently pry his hand away from his face.

You let out a gasp when Romano pulled your hand, causing you to tumble into bed. You became still as he gently wrapped an arm around your waist, your faces barely an inch apart. He was still asleep.

I'm in bed with a naked Romano…you said in your head. I'm in bed with a naked Romano. I'm in bed with a naked Romano…

As you were about to try and pull away without waking him, he started sleep talking once more…And you heard what he was saying.

"…____..."

You raised an eyebrow at his barely audible voice. Your name…That was your name he just said…

Romano let out a soft sigh and pulled you even closer to him. You became nervous as he buried his face in the crook of your neck.

You held your breath as you felt his lips slowly, sleepily, move against your skin.

"____..." he murmured once again.

You knew you were blushing profusely as you felt him kissing your neck slowly, his grip on your waist tightening and relaxing. Just what kind of dream was he having? And were you really involved in it?

…So badly…You wanted to know if it was really you he was dreaming about…But why was he dreaming about you? …Was it simply hormones? …Was that all it was?

You focused your attention on his voice as he started talking again. He was speaking in Italian. You had picked up a fair amount over the past few years but not enough to understand everything Romano was whispering against your skin…But you recognized a couple key phrases.

"Bella"…Beautiful. "Baciami"…Kiss me...

…………"Ti amo"……………I love you…

As Romano's sleep-kisses moved to your cheek, you couldn't take it anymore. You reached out and gave his curl a hard tug.

You went crashing to the floor as Romano sat up with a start.

"Damn it, you jerk Spain!!!" he yelled furiously, looking around for the man, "I told you to quit doing that!!!"

Romano's eyes locked with yours.

"____," he said.

About five seconds passed as his brain properly started up again.

"____!!!!!!!" he yelled in shock as he threw his blanket over his entire body.

"H-h-h-h-hi, R-R-R-Romano…." you stammered, still in a state of shock.

Romano was shaking under his blanket, a dark blush on his face. Why??? Why, in the name of everything good in the world, was ____ in his room at the exact moment he didn't want her nearby?!!!

"Um, I'll wait downstairs for you!" you said awkwardly as you finally raced out of the room.

******

You looked up as Romano, fully dressed, came into the living room. His movements were rather stiff and he wasn't meeting your gaze. He sat down on the couch, making sure there was a good distance between you and him.

You kept your eyes fixed on the ground. What were you going to do? What were you going to say?

"____," Romano said after a couple minutes of weird silence, "I'm sorry you saw me like that…I mean, I knew you were coming over but I didn't expect you to come so soon. I thought I could get a siesta in before and…"

You saw how flustered Romano was getting as he went on and on, trying to explain himself.

"It was my fault, Romano," you interrupted, "I mean, I know you tend to sleep around this time so I shouldn't have just walked into your room or anything…"

Another silence grew between the two of you. You couldn't stand it any longer…You needed to know.

"It sounded liked you were having a nice dream though," you said, making an honest attempt to sound casual, despite the situation.

Romano wondered what you were talking about for a moment when he suddenly recalled it. His dream…

"A-a-a dream?" he said, turning away from you, "What dream? I don't really remember my dreams."

"Well," you said, knowing he was bluffing, "It sounded like it was about a girl…A girl who happened to have the same name as me."

Romano's figure tensed up at your words but he said nothing so you went on.

"And there was a bunch of kissing…"

"Really?" he said, sweating slightly.

"…I hope none of those kisses left a mark on me…"

Romano snapped his head towards you at your words. You had put a hand against your neck. You looked at him, hoping he would understand.

By the growing expression of horror on his face, he apparently did get it.

"………It was you…?" he asked slowly.

You nodded.

"…Not a dream?"

A shake of your head.

"Chigi!" Romano said, hissing his verbal tic and putting his head in his hands, "____, I swear I didn't mean to-"

"You didn't?" you asked, wanting so badly to know the truth, "Did you really not mean it?"

Romano let out a deep sigh and shuffled closer to you. He looked at your eyes, a serious expression on his face.

"…Whether you were real or a dream…" he started, "…I would've meant it…"

You saw how nervous he was becoming as he tried to think of the proper way to get the words out.

"I want to hold you," he said, "I want to walk with you by my side. I don't want other men taking you away from me…………I want to kiss you, the real you."

"Ti amo, ____."

Romano's face grew redder and redder and his curl was starting to spaz out as you stared at him in surprise.

"…A tomato…" you finally said.

"What?" he replied. That was not the answer he had been expecting.

You giggled.

"Spain was right!" you said, trying to hold back long enough to get the words out, "You really do look like a tomato when you blush!"

"Che palle!" Romano said, standing up, "That bastardo is spreading rumors about me?! I'll knock his head off!"

As Romano marched off to get his revenge on his former caretaker, he felt a pair of arms wrap around him from behind. He paused as he felt your face press into his back, your grip on him strong.

He hoped you couldn't hear just how loudly his heart was beating from your touch, unaware that your own heart felt like it would burst.

"You can't say you love me and just go," you whispered, "Don't you want to hear my response?"

You took Romano's silence to mean yes.

"Do you think I'm the type to look pretty for nothing?" you asked, "I want you to notice me…To look at me and tell me I look nice. I want to walk hand in hand with you…You are one of the best friends I've ever had, Romano…"

"But that's not enough anymore."

After a moment, Romano gently pried your arms off of him. He turned around to face you. Both of your faces were tinted pink.

"I love you," you said.

He stepped forward and cupped your face in his hands.

"Four years and you haven't learned that much Italian?" he asked, a rare smile on his face.

"B-but-"

Any argument you had vanished when he leaned his face close to yours…You could feel his breath on your face. The look on his face was unlike any expression you had ever seen him make. It was seductive…And it sent shivers down your spine.

"Say it…" he whispered, teasing you by barely brushing his lips against your own, "For me…?"

"T-t-ti…Ti amo…" you stuttered.

"A little less hesitation…" he said, his thumbs rubbing your cheeks so softly, "It's the attitude you put behind your words that give them power and meaning…"

"Ti amo…"

"More confidence, ____," Romano said as his mouth drew ever closer.

"Ti amo, Romano," you said, putting a hand on top of one of his.

"Benissimo…" he said as he pressed his lips against yours.

As your arms wrapped around his neck, Romano's hands made their way to your waist, pulling you even closer. You threaded your fingers into his hair as his own fingers slowly stroked your back.

The two of you pulled away to breathe but you kept your arms around each other.

"By the way," you said playfully, "What exactly was going on in that dream of yours?"

…Apparently it is actually possible to become even redder than a tomato….
Disclaimer: Do not own Hetalia or human beings, do I.

Yay, my first reader insert for Romano! :w00t:

I didn't make up Romano's pickpocketing skill. According to his official profile, he's bad with his hands but a skilled pickpocket...Go figure!

It's not as long as the others but I put just as much thought and effort into this one as I did the others, so I hope you all love it!

Anyways, read, enjoy and comment, if you will!

P.S.: I hope the Italian I used is accurate.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

RL
:iconpwehpwehlazerbunny:
Collection by
It was Christmas eve, the busiest day in the pole. Yeti's were scurrying round, making sure everything was ready to go so North could leave in order to deliver the presents.

The elves, well they were just being elves.

And you, well you were in the midst of it all, trying to avoid the giant Yeti's from stampeding over you.

And most importantly, trying to avoid Jack.

You and Jack had been friends for a while, after a cold, hard snowball had smacked you right in the face.

It was a harsh meeting. But he was more shocked you could see him than the foul language pouring out of your mouth. You were a teenager; No teenager had believed for centuries.

But you were an exception.

You had grown up with the legends, So it wasn't really that unnatural.

But to the guardians, it was a big thing.

Jack took you to meet them, after North's insistence. He told you that he felt "In his belly" that a teenager, somewhere, believed. Tooth just wanted to check out your teeth, stating they were pearly white, But they didn't have that "freshly fallen snow" sparkle, like Jacks.

Sandy was Just showing you random sandy images above his head that you didn't understand. And Bunny stated that remembered you when you were a little "Ankle biter" but you had no idea what that meant.

That was three months ago. now you were there at least every other day.

Sometimes you stayed over, making the excuse to your mom you were "sleeping over at a friends" she seemed to believe you. You had your own bedroom there and everything.

Things had been fine until about a week ago.

Over the three months you had spent together. You and Jack had gotten very close, he was there for you when you needed him, he always made you smile. Even in your worst state, he'd only leave when he knew you were actually okay, otherwise he'd stay.

Every time you saw him, warmth filled your heart, like every fiber of your being was on strings and pulling you towards him. You couldn't stay away, his laugh made your heart race. His eyes were the bluest you had ever seen, with a snowflake design you could just stare forever into.

You loved him, but that was the problem.

What if he found out? it would completely destroy your friendship. Why should he love you anyway? you were just an ordinary girl. You couldn't fly, you had no powers, you didn't have skin as flawless as alabaster.

And you didn't have small, but delicate feathers covering the whole of your body. With one of the most beautiful faces you had ever seen.

You had seen the way Tooth had been looking at Jack, it was the same way you looked at him.

But you knew, Tooth had better chance than you had by far.

So you decided to step back, let love flow its natural course. you had been trying to avoid Jack for the past couple of days. Because every time you saw him, all you felt was the emptiness and pain of knowing that he would never love you back.

Now here you were, in the middle of the workshop, on Christmas eve. Hoping not to come into contact with those bright blue eyes of the winter spirit you loved most dearly.

You decided to go somewhere more remote. North's train room seemed like a good idea, even though there was actually no train on the track, It seemed like a peaceful place to go to.

You walked across the room, making sure to avoid any stampeding Yeti's in your path. Then into the train room and shut the door. The familiar 'click' sound being heard, signaling it was finally shut. The sound of the gibbering Yeti's muffling much to your relief.

You admired the rooms surroundings, the ice sculptures, the beautiful mantelpieces, and the still lit fireplace which seemed to call to you.

You walked over the the fireplace, making sure not to go to close to avoid burning yourself. and sat in front of it.

A smile played at your lips as you watched the flames dance, meeting and separating, going higher or lower, getting bigger or smaller. It was like a battle for dominance.

You were so entranced by the flames that you nearly didn't hear the familiar 'click' of door, signaling it had been moved or opened in some way. You turned got up and turned round hastily to meet the bright blue eyes of the boy that you loved with all your heart.

Jack

He was staring at you, a mix of anger and confusion plastered on his face. You knew this conversation wasn't going to be a good one.

"Why have you been avoiding me?" He exclaimed, the frost thickening on his staff as he gripped it tighter.

"I-I haven't been avoiding you, I've just been helping out North alot for Christmas, that's all" You lie unconvincingly, looking down at the cold, brown stone floor, not wanting to meet his gaze. you hated confrontation.

"Your lying, I can see it in your eyes. And even if you were helping out North, you would have at least talked to me, but you've walked past me, like i'm not even there!" He states angrily. You sigh, looking back up at his angry and hurt gaze, making you feel even worse than you already have been.

You don't answer, you don't know what to say.

He places his staff to the side, then starts walking toward you, your gaze never leaving his. He stops about four inches away from you. His winter pine scent drifting up your nose, nearly making you lose it.

"Why have you been avoiding me _______? I thought we were friends, have I done something to hurt your feelings?"

You sigh and look down "No you haven't hurt my feelings Jack"

You look up to see his confused expression "Then, why are you avoiding me?"

You turn around, your back facing him, and hold your arms "I can't tell you that"

"Why?" he questions

"Because..." you answer

"Because what?" he questions again

"Because I cant Jack!!" You exclaim turning around to meet his hurt expression. your eyes soften as you realize the harshness of your tone.

He walks up to you, face inches from yours "Tell me"

"No"

"Tell me!"

"You really wanna know?!" You shout, making Jack flinch slightly "Its because I LOVE YOU!"

Jacks angry expression completely disappears as soon as you say those three words that have probably changed everything.

Tears start to form in your eyes and threaten to fall as you realize what you've just confessed.

You need to go, you need to get away.

You need to run.

"I-I've gotta go" you barely say above a whisper, before your know it, your out the train room door running away from the spirit who's calling your name from behind you. begging you to come back, But you dont stop.

You dont look back, you just keep running, not wanting to meet those blue eyes of his.

His voice seems to fade, the yetis must have got in the way of his pursuit toward you.

You see North with his check board, checking toys that have been completed off. and run up to him.

"North. snow globe. now." You pant, checking behind you to see no sign of Jack.

"Why _______?" He questions, you already have the answer.

"He knows, North" His expression completely changes sympathetic one, he seems to understand.

He digs into his pocket, pulling out a familiar sphere shaped snow globe, and passes it to you.

"Your going to have to talk to him at some point, you know." you sigh.

"I know, but I'm not ready to now, I cant face him."

"I understand, now go, and merry Christmas"

"Merry Christmas, North." You call back as you hurry away.

"___________!!" You hear Jack call, you quickly bring the snow globe to your lips while running, murmuring "Burgess" before chucking it in front of you. You stop before you go through though. Turning round to see Jack just landing back on the ground, looking at you with pain in his eyes.

"I'm sorry" You whisper, before walking in the white spinning portal. landing on the familiar pond of your hometown.

You blink tightly, letting the tears in your eyes pour down your face. The cold air making the skin where your tears have touched feel like ice.

You didn't want to go home, that would be the first place Jack would look.

And the house was empty and locked, since your parents were away on business.

You heard a familiar 'splash' signaling the tears that have fallen had met the floor of the ice cold pond.

You looked up at the sky, meeting the face of the moon.

The man in the moon.

His essence of light seemed to calm you, taking a little bit of the pain away with it.

You looked round, making sure nobody was in the area, then back up to the round face of the moon.

"It was a bit silly of me really" You managed to say "Thinking Jack would love me back"

The moon didn't respond, but you felt as if he was listening so you decided to continue.

"I guess my dreams got ahead of reality" you stated "I was to much into my head, even thinking I had a small chance with him. But that's okay right? to dream"

Still no response.

"I thought that, maybe if i avoided him. These feelings I have for him would go away. But I realized, it only made me love him more."

You felt the wind pick up for a minute before going back to its calm state.

"And now, now I've ruined everything, I ran away from him, what kind of friend does that? but Thats it, I dont want to be friends, I want to be something more than that. But I've probably lowered the chance of that happening."

"This is some great Christmas eve" You manage to sarcastically chuckle "I've just confessed to my best friend I love him, ran away from him, and now I'm standing here, talking to the moon!"  Your chuckles die down after that, leaving an empty silence.

"I want to go back, I want to explain, but I cant face him. I ran away from him! I didn't even let him speak-"

"Thats right, you didn't"

Your eyes widened, you turned your worried gaze from the moon and around to the eyes of the boy you loved.

"How did you-" He put a cold finger on your lips, signaling for you to be quiet.

"It's time for me to speak now." You obey, nodding slightly, he takes his cold finger of your lips cautiously, making sure you dont speak again. When he knows you aren't going to, he places his hand back down to his side. He scratches the back of his neck and takes a deep breath.

"_________, when you told me how you felt... I was shocked, really shocked. Since nobody had felt that way about me before. But at the same time... I was ecstatic, it was like I wanted to sing, that's how happy I was, and you know, I never sing.

"The way I feel about you... I can't describe it, Its like, I'm being pulled toward's you in a way, I never want to leave your side. Every time I see you, my heart starts to race, I start to feel warm. I love your face, your eyes, your hair, the way you dress, I love everything about you. And now I've realized..."

"It's because i'm in love with you too."

Your eyes widen, you feel like you want to run around and scream into oblivion "HE LOVES ME!" but you restrain yourself.

"Y-You love me to? but what about Tooth? she-"

"The only thing Tooth loves about me, is my teeth. and besides..." He brings his hand up to your right cheek and strokes it "You're the only snowflake for me"

A tear falls down your cheek and he wipes it away, the tear nearly freezing under his touch, words couldn't describe how happy you were at this very moment.

Jacks gaze breaks away from your eyes to your lips, while your eyes do the same thing to his. He starts to lean forward, cupping your face while you wrap your arms around his neck, you close your eyes as Jack's minty lips meet your own, finally showing your love for one another on this cold Christmas eve.

It's like there meant to be together, you didn't want this moment to end, but you knew you would have plenty more exhilarating moments like this one.  

Your lips separated for desperate air. You were both panting slightly, but it didn't matter, you were both too happy to care the slightest.

You look up at Jacks slightly flushed face, meeting his gaze. Your smile never fading.

"I love you, Jack Frost" You say, a smile starts to play at his lips.

"And I love you, ________ _____" He leans forward, close to your ear to whisper something.

"And merry Christmas"

Epilogue~

The moon just watched the two lovers, his essence of light making the night calm and peaceful. he knew, that no matter what. Your's and Jack's love for one another would never fade. And that if anything happened to one of you, the other would stop at nothing to make sure they were safe. Never leaving each others side if they were hurt of injured. Making sure, you both spend as much time together as you can because you don't know what lies ahead.

Because that's what love is, right?

Stop and stare
I think I’m moving but I go nowhere
Yeah, I know that everyone gets scared
I’ve become what I can’t be
do you see what I see...
I'm really happy with this, I hope your happy and that i hit you with the feels xD, I think this is the best I've written so far, I will be doing more One-shots in the future, I might even take requests ^_-
The songs that gave me this amazing idea (The lyrics at the end in italics are from stop and stare)
[link] (Secrets)
[link] (Stop and stare)
Feel free to listen to one of them while reading.
(On stop and stare, skip to 3:15 and read the lyrics at the end of the story.)
Critiques are requested! I dont have a premium account so you cant write a proper critique but commenting one would be appreciated, thanks!
(The preview picture is Jacks face after you confess your love for him)
Update: removed the profanity
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

                                                               Jack Frost x Reader.

'Inner thoughts.'

(h/L)= Hair Lenght

(h/C)= Hair Color
You sat in the rollie chair at your desk that was placed by the only window in your room with your blue jean cladded legs criss crossed. The afternoon sun making the winter's snow look like millions of vibrant diamonds. A few rays of the sun snaked its way through the branches and icicles on the old oak tree right outside said window, casting strange, curved and pointed shadows that slightly swayed in the gentle breeze all around your room.

Your right arm propped up you head as your left repeatedly tapped your pencil on you sketch pad. You sighed heavily. You wanted to draw but you had no idea what. Every time you got a sliver of a idea that bubble would be forcefully popped, your train of thought would skid off track, and your right eye would form a tick.

Why?

Because of the paper thin walls, your "mother", and her "date" for the night...

You scoffed and clenched the hand that held your head. You couldn't use your head phone to block out their overly and unnecessarily loud noises because you let your little sister,Cassie use them, nor could you use your earmuffs, you gave them to your little brother, Justin. The two five year olds were twins, and you had them sleep in your room for their mid-day nap because you didn't trust any of the guys your "mother" bought home.

You looked over your shoulder to the twins and the sight brought a small half smile to your lips. Your hand unclenched. The two were facing each other and their hands were clasped together. Their soft breathing gently lifted the white blanket you oh so carefully tucked them in with. Cassie's sun kissed blond bangs had fallen in front of her face and Justin's identical, but shorter, hair was already messy and sticking up every which way.

A chuckle was about to escape you lips but it died before it could even begin to bubble in your throat when the noises grew louder. The voice of your "mother" distinct now.

Your fist clenched tighter this time, you narrowed your eyes and turned to look out the window to the snow cover land that lay beyond it.

'Mother.' You thought sarcastically. 'No true mother, who cared for her children, would be so...so...' Your thoughts stuttered to a stop as you saw something flutter downwards. You blinked a couple times, your eyes going from clouded due to anger to curiosity in seconds.

You scooted the rollie chair closer to the window. 'There it is again!' Another pure crystal fluttered through a gap in the oak tree's branches. 'Snow. It's snowing again.' A half a smile once more graced your lips.

"Thank you, Jack Frost." You whispered.

Yes. You believe in the winter spirit, as did the twins, You made sure of it. You knew it was childish to believe in mythical beings at the age of 17, you were told so on a daily bases, but you didn't care, nor did your friends, and most importantly your dad, Jerry. Your dad was the one who told you to always believe in want you couldn't see.

He was a weird one, your father. Overly in love with everything. His wife (your "mother"), his children, food, people, and life in general. He was a over grown child. But you loved him. He was the only real parent you and the twins ever had.

You sighed once more, the snow outside starting to fall faster ('Crazy Colorado weather...'). The thought of your dad depressed you, and angered you. Your father's work use to involve traveling a lot, so the periods he was at home were short. Toss that in with the fact that your mother was....a free spirit....who didn't like to be tied down...was a bad mix. Why she married was a unknown to you. She liked to party, to be free, and to.....experiment.

One day your dad came home early after being gone a week, and what he found ended up destroying the union between him and your "mother."

You remembered it so clearly.

It was a hot summers night two years ago when your mother hosted a party, inviting all of her drug addict friends, fellow "dancers", and more people you didn't wish to be around your siblings, home, or yourself. Not that your mother cared. The party was huge, and loud. It scared the twins and gave you yet another reason to hate the person you were to call "mother", especially after it took away your father. When he came home he was shocked to find people he didn't know partying in his house, his children hiding in the attic, and his wife in their bed with several strangers.

Six months later the divorce he filed was finalized, but for a reason he couldn't fantom, and to your utter horror, the file for you and your siblings custody was lost. Your mother won. She

didn't even try, while your father did, while the evidence against her none-existent parenting skills were overwhelming....

She.

Still.

Won!

...

She always won! She always got her way!

You were only aloud to see you dad for winter break....How the hell was that fair!?! But now...now you couldn't see him at all.....He...he was...gone....Last year his job took him to China, but somewhere along the way they hit a freak thunder storm and their engines failed.

There were no survivors.

The company you dad worked for gave you mother a good half a million dollars to keep her from suing them, and (insurance company) gave her another half mill. Oh, but it didn't stop there, no, she just had to go ahead and sue you dads old work and the airline. Gifting herself with almost another two million dollars.

Like you said, she always won.

'Damn her.' You thought as you clenched your fist harder till your knuckles turned white. Tears threatened to slip past you face and down your cheeks. But you didn't allow them; it wasn't something you liked to do.

The noises on the other side of the wall got even louder, and you've had enough. Standing up so quickly, tipping the rollie chair over onto the fuzzy carpet on the floor, muffling any noise, you quickly, but softly, walked to your closet to put on your long, tan winter coat and matching gloves, while getting your back pack and emptying all school related contents out.

No, you weren't running away. Just getting out of the house for a while.

You stuffed your sketch book and art supplies into the bag along with some small pillows and several toys to entertain the twins. You walked over to the two peacefully sleeping devils and gently shook them awake. At the same time they opened their eyes to look at you groggily. You placed your pointer finger to your lips and smiled, silently telling them to keep quite. They sat up, hands still clasped, and nodded. They rubbed their eyes and yawned, all in unison.

You bundled them up with their winter clothes that they left by your closed door and grabbed several heavy blankets out of the white chest that lay at the foot of your bed. The twins waited patently by the door, hands covering their ears (or ear buds and earmuffs) just like you taught them when they heard strange noises. You sighed sadly and walked over to the door to open it, letting the duo walk out before you and lead you down the stairs.

You opened the front door for them, seeing as you didn't want their hands to come off their ears, then walked to the kitchen to grab some pre-cut apples, you warmed up some apple cider and hot chocolate, put the drinks into thermoses, and placed everything into the backpack.

You walked outside and looked up to find it still lightly snowing. You closed the door behind you and ran behind the house to find the two finish cleaning out a plastic wagon of snow. You placed the blanket in the now cleared, and slightly damp, wagon, picked up the kids and put them inside, made sure they were comfortable before you grabbed the handle and dragged the slightly heavy wagon through the ankle deep snow.

"So where do you two wee devils want to go today?" You asked in a strange British accent. The kids looked at each other strangely, for they had taken off the earmuffs and head phones, before laughing loudly.

"What? What'd I say?" You looked over your shoulder, a single eye brow raised.

It was just who answered you, Cassie was laughing to hard to answer you, "Y-you-haha- you said- you said, 'wee.'" and the two burst in to laughter once more.

You scoffed and turned you head to face where you were going, "You two are weird."

"No!" Cassie said, pointing childishly at you, "Your the weird one!"

"No I'm not! You two are." You called back stubbornly.

"No we aren't!" They said together.

"Yes you are!"

"No!" The continued in unison.

"Yes!"

"Well," Justin started, "at less we don't," "believe in Jack Frost!" Cassie finished.

You stopped in your tracks and looked behind you, your eyebrow raised once more. "You two believe in him too....and Santa....and the Easter Bunny....and the Sandman....just like me...."

Unknown to you a white haired, snow bringing figure, that was flying right above you, stopped at your younger siblings comment in shock, but almost fell out of the sky completely at what you said.

The twins looked at each other, then looked up at you and smiled. You sighed, a smile playing on your lips, and turned back around, "How about we just agree we are all weird whack-a-doodles, okay?"

"Okay!" The two cheerfully agreed.

You began walking again when it struck you, "Oh! And I don't ever want to hear you two don't believe in any of them, is that understood?" You said sternly.

The two looked down at their hands, "We're sowwy."

You mental sweat dropped, 'Damn, their to cute for their own good.' You thought before sighing, "Promise?"

"We promise."

"Good. We don't want to disappoint daddy, now would we?"

Their head shot up to look at you with frantic, wide eyes. "No! No, never!"

You nodded, "Thats what I thought."

You walked for a little longer in silence as the snow gentle fell around you, you felt the hairs on the back of your neck rise, not because of the cold, but because you felt like you were being watched.

You looked around but saw no one.

Suddenly you stopped infront of a dark green double house. The three of you looked at it for a while, then down at the snow on the sidewalk you were on. You bent down and made five perfect snowballs. You handed one to each of the twins, who climbed out of the wagon and stood to your right, and placed the second ones by their feet.

"On your marks," You whispered as you aimed for the door on the right, "Get set," The twins stuck their tongues out of the corner of their mouths as they aimed for the identical door on the left.

"FIRE!" You released the snowball and hit you target, which was the peep hole on the right door, then bent down to make another snowball.

You looked at the twins targets. One snowball hit the bottom of the left door, while another one hit the window that sat uselessly right above it. Your brother and sister were giggling like mad hatters as they picked up their other snowballs.You all stood back up.

"Positions, men!" Justin said with a bright smile as he aimed again.

You saluted with your snowless hand, "Ay, Ay sir!" Causing the two to laugh.

The three of you wait for awhile longer when suddenly you heard very loud cursing coming form the house on the right. You smirked and switched your target to the second story window. It opened and you threw the snowball as hard as you could. Nailing you target square in the face.

"Damn it ___Name____! Are we gonna have to go through this every goddamn day?"

Before you could answer your best friend the left door opened and reveled a tired looking blonde, who, in seconds, turned into a shell shocked one as the twins pelted her with their snowballs.

"What the fuck!?!" She yelled, finally awake, and wet.

"Potty mouths!" Justin yelled and stuck out his tongue as Cassie pulled down a eye lid at your friend in the window.

"Brats!" The two victims yelled back.

"Get dress, you lot," you hollered, "I want to go to the park!"

Your black haired friend in the window wiped away the snow in her short hair, making it seem she had a bad case of dandrif, while your blonde haired friend shook her damp leg free of any snow. Then they looked at each other, then you.

"Why do we have to go?" The blue eyed blonde asked.

You sighed then smirked, pointing to your backpack you said, "I got my hot chocolate." Immediately the door and window slammed shut, and a good five minutes latter, and a curse or two, both doors opened to reveal your friends all bundled up and ready to go with backpack packs and blankets of their own.

You chuckled and shook your head as you helped the kids back into the wagon, "We all set?"

"Set and ready for action!" The black haired girl said, a black gloved fist raised high in the air. She ran over to you, her dark green trench coat billowing behind her, and grabbed the handle to help you pull. You other friend laughed and ran to catch up, when she did she set her backpack carefully on Cassie's lap and pushed on the back of the wagon.

"Oi, __Name__?" The short, black haired girl asked after a while of walking. You looked over to her with curiosity.

"Yes, Emily?" You replied.

"C-can we go p-pick up J-J-Jason" Your friend, now identified as Emily, stuttered and blushed uncharacteristicly.

The blonde behind you laughed along with the twins, making Emily throw her dark green baseball cap at the other teens face, "Oh, shut up Tessa!" She blushed angerly, then smirked deviously, "You know want to hang with Max."

"W-W-What?!? T-T-Thats not t-t-true!!" Tessa stuttered. The two bickered whilst the twins giggled at their antics.

That small smile finally found its way onto your face as you listened to them deny anything to do with any guy they may or may not like. You finally decided it was high time to get them to be quite, so you answered Emily's question, "Sure."

The two stopped their petty aguring and looked at you, "We'll go ahead while you two pick up your boyfriends," the two tried to correct you but you continued, "and while your at it, why don't you get the whole gang together. I think we might all have to get out of reality for awhile, don't you?"

Your friends beamed happily at you and ran off with a, 'See you in a little while!'

You shook your head at their lovestruck faces as you muttered, "Kids." You heard giggling behind you, "Ah, so you two agree with me?" You asked your siblings. You didn't see them but they nodded their heads as they played with the falling snow.

You stopped walking as you reached the top of the small incline you were walking on. You turned around and smirked at the twins.

"You two ready?"

They looked down at the decline and the smiles that they already wore grew bigger as they eagerly nodded their heads. You maneuvered the kids in the wagon so that their was room for you. You all sat in a row; You, Cassie, and then Justin. You grabbed the handle of the wagon then tilted your body slightly forward so the wagon would go down the hill.

Soon the three of you where whooping, hollering, and laughing as the wagon worked its magic and moved quickly through the ankle deep snow. The handle allowed you to control the wheels so you would hit anything noticeable.

You enjoyed this feeling. The feeling of the wind and snow whipping through your __(h/L)(h/C)__ hair.

It made you feel alive....free.

The wagon was reaching the park at the bottom of the small hill and slowing down. You were still chuckling lightly while the twins were full blown laughing out their joy. You looked at them lovingly.

This is how things should be for them. Days full of fun and happiness, with laughing parents who were alive and healthy a actually gave a shit about what they did and where they were. But as they said, 'When life give you lemons, you make lemonade....' And life decided to give you a truck full of them with only a bag of sugar.....

Suddenly you heard a hypnotising laugh over the twins giggles that you didn't recognized. You looked around as you got out of the wagon and flattened your wind blown, snow dusted hair. But you saw no one. You shrugged and blew it off. You clapped your white gloved hands together once and instantly got the kids attention.You  still felt like you were being watched. But not in a creepy, pedophile, "I'm gonna rape and kill ya" way.

"Okay, pick a spot any spot." You gestured to the wide open space of the white park behind you that held only a few kids and their parents this early in the morning.

Cassie placed Tessa's backpack, that she still held, in the corner of the wagon before she and her twin brother leaped out of the rolling device. They searched for a good spot as you placed you backpack next to Tessa's. You pulled the wagon under a leaveless willow tree covered in snow the duo were waving you over towards.

All the while not noticing a pair of the bluest of eyes staring at you from above with curiosity and hope.

The three of you began to roll balls of snow near the base of the tree so that there was a clear spot to place the blankets on. When you reached the dead grass below you turned around to find that the three of you made several balls of snow, all a multitude of sizes.

You titled you head and counted them.

Eleven....and a half....

Eleven balls of snow. All perfect for building several snowmen. You nodded you head,happy with the turn out. Suddenly you heard the fast approach of several footsteps behind you as the snow crunched. You ducked and saw two blurs fly over you and into the snow head first.

".....You two are idiots." A voice behind you sighed. Turning around you spotted what you called fondly, 'The Gang' which started out with just you and your best friends since preschool, Emily and Tessa. Then it grew with Addie joining 'The Gang' in first grade, Samantha was added in third grade, Max and Alston barged in during fourth grade, and lastly Jason was forced in by Emily in seventh grade.

You were all considered the outcasts at school, why? Because of a million of reason, really, but the the ones that were thrown at your faces the most: you all believed in people who didn't exist, you all could act childish for 16-18 year olds, the way you looked or dress, and your families had what were consider unusually.....issues....

You smirked and waved at you friends, then smiled when you saw that Max had his arm around Tessa's shoulders, his brown hair covered up by the cap that Emily threw at Tessa not to long ago. When they first met they acted like they absolutely hated each other, but you saw right through the ruse they unknowingly put up and found decent away to get them together. Thus making the happy couple you saw now.

Alston was laughing and pointing behind you to the two poor beings that lay twitching in the snow with a twin each sitting on their backs. Addie walked slightly behind him, covering her smile with a light purple, mitten covered hand.

You turned back around with a laugh as you spotted Samantha and Emily struggling to get up and out of the snow, but considering that they had a child, each, on their backs it was kind of hard.

You saw Max from the corner of you eye lay down a blanket on the cleared spot and set down your's and Tessa's backpacks carefully next to the trunk of the tree. Tessa's more so then yours. You smirked. They were cute together, and you were glad you set him and her up on a blind double date with Emily and Jason a few years back.

Ah, good times. Good times.

You went over to your backpack and sat down next to it, leaning against the tree and unzipped the bag. Addie sat on her knees on the other side of the bags, leaned against the trunk as well, and pulled out the still hot thermoses and snacks and set them in the middle of the blanket. The "Gang" gathered around on the comfy blanket and watched the twins play in the snow, after having release Samantha and Emily.

"Sooooo...." Jason said as he slipped his arm around the waist of a now blushing Emily. "Why'd you call all of us, Boss?" Your lips twitched, 'Boss' was the nickname they gave you to replace 'Mother.' As soon as you all reached middle school it was seen as weird to be called, 'mother', even if you acted like one, so it was switched to 'boss' to seem less.....strange....

You shrugged as you took out you sketch pad and a pencil from out of you backpack.

"Can I not just simply wish to hang out with my best friends and not have a alternative motive?" You asked as you began to draw what you saw, therefor missing the concerned looks you friends shared.

Sensing something was wrong you looked up to see all eyes on you. You sighed deeply and continued to draw again.

"__Name__..." Alston said worriedly.

"Its my mother," You interrupted, not looking up from you drawing, your (h/C) hair shadowing your eyes.

Understanding crossed their faces. Addie looked down at her lap, her boy-cut hair managing to cover her eyes. Samantha glared at the thermose of apple cider, as if willing it to exploded, Emily clutched Jason's coat tightly, while Tessa, Jason, and Max looked at you with anger.

"What the hell she do this time?" Tessa asked, hatred clearly dripping off each and every one of her words.

You mumbled something and shrunk a little under the gazes you didn't see, but felt, and continued working away on the sketch pad.

"___Name___" Max said sternly. You mumbled your answer again and sunk further down the trunk, hoping beyond hope that your sketch pad hid you shame.

Tessa frowned at you and cupped a hand over her ear, "What, we can't hear you. Speak up or we can't help you."

"I said she brought another random ass guy over to sleep with again, okay! Happy?" You all but yelled.

The silence that followed was deafening, only to be broken by the distant laughter of your kid siblings, who were unaware of your emotions. You stopped drawing and clenched your pencil.

"Ah.....S-sorry...." was all Tessa could say, too ashamed for pushing you so close to the perverbal edge.

You sighed, "S'not your fault..." You began to draw again, but you still couldn't shake of being watched, and not by you friends this time. And to be perfectly honest, it was kind of irking you...

A tense silence fell over you all, making it uncomfortable.

"You know..." Addie said shyly from your left, you stopped what you were doing and looked up at her, "You...you can always....move in with one of us." You looked at the pixie like girl in shock.

"W-w-what?"

"Yeah!" Alston cheered. "I'm sure I could kick my brother out of his room, move him into mine....but then you would have to share a room with your brother and sister...and that would be cramped....and not fun..." he trailed of, mumbling to himself about the pro's and con's of having the "Boss" bunking at his house.

Emily and Tessa looked at you excitedly before Emily spoke up, "All we have to do if knock down the wall that separates our houses then 'Wah-blammy!' A instant 6 rooms, 2 full and 2 half baths, and two basement house!"

Samantha looked thoughtfully up at the branched of the willow above her, "How about we all just get a house together..." Everyone looked at her incredulously. "What?" She asked.

"Silly 'Mantha!!!" Cassie shouted happily from behind Samantha, making her jump and 'eep' away from her and into Alston's lap, who was equally as startled as her. Everyone else laughed at the scene, including you.

"We'd need a mansion to fit all of us." Justin completed his sisters thought, popping up from behind a laughing Jason and Emily.

The twins then proceeded to the middle of the make shift circle 'The Gang' made and poured some hot cider and hot chocolate for everyone. After everyone had a steaming cup you decided to voice your opinion after you took a sip.

"It's okay guys, but thank you, I really appreciate the thought. Besides," you tried to continue before you were interrupted, "I just have to wait about a few more years before I'm 18 and file for custody of the twins. I met a nice lady who has a nice apartment on hold for me, and the money I should get from college should have the bills set for awhile. Again, thank you for the thought."

You smiled sincerely at your group of friends, who smiled back at you, or, in Alstons chase, gave you two cheesy thumbs up and a derp face. You were happy that they were willing to go such length for you and you siblings, it just showed how true the friendship you all shared was.

Wanting to get away from touchy subjects you set your sketch pad face down with your pencil on top of it then randomly rolled to the right, off the blanket, and into the snow. Emily laughed at you before she to decided to roll in the snow, but instead of rolling to the right like you she attempted a backwards roll and succeed.

You laughed with the others as you made yourself into a makeshift human snowball for a while longer before you jumped up onto your feet (slightly dizzy) and began to dust off you snow covered attire. As you chuckled you faintly heard a muffled laugh directly above, pausing in mid calf dusting you tilted your head backwards to look up at the willow branches behind you and to your utter disbelief spotted two, obviously human yet inhuman, blue eyes looking down at you.

You starred at the mesmerizing orbs for what seemed like internity. In them you saw curiosity, hope, disbelief, and joy swirled together. You opened you mouth to say something, to whoever the eyes belonged to or your friends was unclear to even you ,but you were cut off before you could even utter a noise...A still rolling backwards Emily had just barreled rolled right into you legs, knocking you off balance and backwards into the snow.

"Ack! Darn you to heck, Em! darn you to heck!"

"Muuhahaha! Yack attack!" Emily replied with a evil laugh.

And almost instantly the blue eyes where pushed to the back of you mind, for the time being, as you threw another snowball at her face and started a full-blown snowball fight.

          Who would of thought that simply starring at two blue eyes would lead you onto a adventure of a life time?



 
Hello there my pretties! This....here is my very first reader insert AND RotG fan fiction.

I would really like to know what you think so far! Should I continue or just...leave it....

(I might just continue....)

I might change the rating to mature in a few chappies......

Oh, And I posted the same story on FF.com.

Chapter 2 <[link]>

Chapter 3: <[link]>

Chapter 4: <[link]>

Chapter 5: <[link]>

Chapter 6: <[link]>

Chapter 7: <[link]>
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

"Oh, my, I'm terribly sorry, (Name)," Arthur apologized.

"Pfft~! You were trying to make me into a little kid?" Francis pondered, trying to keep himself from laughing. "Oh, Artie, I didn't think you were –"

"DAMN YOU TO BLOODY HELL, WANKER!"

"Arthur-san, maybe we shouldn't speak such vulgar language in front of (Name)-san," Kiku suggested, trying to calm down the British man. Arthur looked over to (Name) who had her ears covered by Feliciano and looked around curiously at the two men that she couldn't hear.

He sighed as Feliciano took his hands off her ears. "I guess I was lucky. I was looking at the wrong spell. The original idea was to turn this . . . freak of nature over here into an actual frog. (Name) didn't have to suffer that, so that's good to hear." Arthur picked the little girl (who looked much younger than his younger brother) up into his arms. "This was my fault, so I guess I'll take care of (Name) until this spell wears off."

"And make her suffer that horrid thing you call food? I think she would be better off with me!" Francis laughed. Arthur snarled at the man in response.

"Ve~ maybe I should take care of her!" Feliciano chirped.

"No, no, as I said it was my fault, so it should be my responsibility." Arthur looked at (Name), whose face donned a smile, making him smile right back. "So, if you don't mind, I'll excuse myself and go home."

Ludwig nodded as everyone else finally decided to tune into the discussion.


"Alright, that should do the trick." Arthur help up the small, (Any Color) t-shirt that Peter used to wear that he tailored to fit (Name). It would look more like a dress on her, but as long as she wasn't tripping over the cloth, it was fine. There was also a pair of shorts that you couldn't see that he also tailored. He got up from his seat, and walked into the living room, where she was watching a little TV. "Could you get up for a minute, (Name)?"

She nodded in response as she hopped off the couch and on the floor. Arthur chuckled as he replaced the large clothes she was wearing with the new tailored shirt.  He put the large t-shirt into a bag that had her other large articles of clothing (it was
embarrassing for him) for when she returned to normal.

"How does it feel, love? Do I need to change anything?" he asked, kneeling down to her eye level.

"No, everything is fine! Thank you, Mister Arthur!" she said, still smiling.

"You don't have to use 'Mister', (Name)." It seems the spell also affects the way she thinks . . .      

"So I can call you Arthur?"

"That's more than fine." The British man gladly returned her smile. "Is there anything you want to do?"

(Name) stared at him for a second before asking if they could draw. Arthur brought out some paper and colored pencils and markers.

"Hello, Iggy!" he heard someone shout out as the door swung open while the two were drawing (mainly Arthur helping her draw). Peter Kirkland came out, as cheerful as he always is every day. The little boy saw (Name) and his grin grew wider. "Arthur, who is she? She looks like she's 4 years old. Where did she come from?"

"Peter, you know (Name), yes?" he asked, getting up on his knees while (Name) looked at the boy with curiosity.

"Of course I do! She's really nice."

"Well, I accidentally cast a spell on her, and she shrunk into this age. Until the spell wears off, I made it my responsibility to care for her."

"Can I play with her too?"

"Sure, you can. I was planning on going out for a minute to buy some food for her. Can you play with her until I come back?" Arthur asked as he stood up.

"You can count on me!" Peter saluted to him as Arthur made his way to the door.

"I'll be back as soon as I can, love, okay? Peter will take good care of you until then. See you later."

"Bye, Arthur! See you later!" (Name) jumped up and started waving to the British man. He gave a smile before leaving out the door. "What do you wanna do, Peter?"

"Let's play Hide and Seek!" he chirped as they began to choose who would go hide and who would go seek.


"(Name), Peter? I'm back," Arthur called with bags of store bought sandwiches and other groceries in his hands. "Hello?"

He heard the TV playing in the living room and he walked there. On the couch, he found both the children napping with their heads lying on either of the arm rests. Peter was sprawled out with a leg hanging off the edge and (Name) curled up into ball on the other side. Arthur chuckled as he put down the bags at the kitchen table and brought out two blankets from the storage closet, covering the two.

He turned off the TV and headed back into the kitchen to put away the groceries. After Arthur placed the sandwiches into the refrigerator, the door made a light slam. He was finally done with that as he sighed peacefully.

"BRACE YOURSELF!!! I'M NOT AFRAID TO CALL THE POLICE!!!"

"GAH!" Arthur cried. He turned around to see none other than Peter Kirkland holding the phone in one hand and a spatula he grabbed from the counter in the other. "Peter, what are you doing?"

"Oh, it's just you, Arthur. For a second I thought you were a stranger who broke into the house." He wiped sweat from his forehead and placed the spatula and phone back where they were. "No worries, (Name), it's just Arthur!"

(Name) came through the door as she happily ran to Arthur and gave him a big hug. "Welcome home, Arthur! Peter and I had a lot of fun while you were gone~! We played Hide and Seek, tried to make a house of cards, and we watched TV!"

He laughed, "It seems like I missed out on a lot while I was gone. Well, after all that, you two are probably starving, right?"

"Yes, what are we having for dinner?" Peter asked.

"W-well, I didn't think I should cook for you, so I just brought some sandwiches from the store. Shall we eat, then?"

Peter and (Name) nodded eagerly and helped set the table. Arthur placed the sandwiches on three plates just so it looks presentable. They finally sat at the table, eating, talking, and laughing. It was like they were a whole family.


That Night . . .
"Well, you look tired, love," Arthur said, looking at the little girl who curled up on the couch again. Peter already went to bed (with a little reluctance). "C'mon, it's time for you to go to bed." He picked her up, and traveled into his room (the guest room was dusty, so he would just sleep on the couch). With care, he laid the little girl onto the bed and covered her with the blankets. "Good night, (Name). Sweet dreams."

". . . Arthur?" she asked with a quiet voice.

"Yes, love?"

"Can you count sheep for me*?" (Name) asked with a little hesitation.
He smiled warmly and gently replied, "Sure, I can." To make himself comfortable, he actually lay next to her and counted a couple of sheep. By the time she fell asleep, Arthur did as well, but not before kissing her forehead subconsciously.


"W-Wha . . .?" (Name) muttered to herself ask she got up from her sleeping position. The clock said it was around two in the morning. She looked beside her to find Arthur sleeping with the peaceful look on his face that she rarely saw. She looked down only to realize that she returned to normal, but had no clothing but the tailored clothes, which was too snug for her taste.

(Name) got up and grabbed the drawstring bag in the corner and put on her regular clothes. "Well, that's better." She yawned as sleep began to overpower her again and she walked back towards her place in the bed drowsily. (Name) took one look at Arthur before dozing off. "Good night, Artie."


Morning
Arthur forced himself to get up, tiredly rubbing his eyes. "I must've fallen asleep. But at least (Name) was -- Since when did she return to normal!?" He found himself right next to a normal aged (Name) sleeping calmly beside him. Arthur sighed, "At least she's changed into her clothing."

"Oh, good morning, Arthur," she said, getting up from her resting positioned. She didn't seem fazed by the fact she was right beside him in the bed.  

"Good morning, (Name). I'm glad to see you're back to normal." He gave a little grin.
"Yeah, thanks for taking care of me yesterday. I'm really grateful that you could put up with me. I wasn't annoying as a kid, was I?"

"Oh, not at all; In fact, you were quite enjoyable to be around. But even so, you're personality never even changed from when you were a kid to now. And I have to admit, you were a very cute as a little girl."

She laughed. "Yeah, what happened to me now?"
"Well, that answer is simple, love. You became a beautiful young lady."

(Name) smiled as she took his hand to go downstairs.

"Perhaps I should change you into a child more often," he joked on the way down to the kitchen.

"Don't even think about it, Artie," she giggled.
Yeah . . .

*Guess who's been listening to Resting with England?

So who do you think I should do next?

Prologue: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

"Carmen, if you don't-a get up, you'll a-be late for your new job!"
"Why do I have to get a job anyway, fratello?"
"Because you're kind of a lazy ass and need to make some money! Antonio pays me nothing and we all know Feli is useless."
"That's not nice, fratello."
"CARMEN VARGAS, GET YOUR TINY ASS OUT OF BED," Lovino bellowed as he pulled me by my shoulders out of my bed and onto the floor. That was my lovely morning, woken up by my older brother yelling. Feliciano was still fast asleep, lying in his bed across the room. I had to share a room with him, sadly. Ludwig, Lovino and Kiku had all gotten fed up with him, but I didn't mind my brother.
"I do not a-want to get up!"
"I DON'T A-CARE WHAT YOU WANT. GET. UP."
"No!"
"GET-A UP!"
"No, Lovi!"
He growled. "GET UP OR I WILL A-START CHOKING YOU."
"No! Don't! I'm up, Lovi! I'm up!" I stood up and pulled on the hem of my pajama shirt, running my fingers over the little skulls that decorated it. He groaned loudly and started cursing rapidly in Italian as he left my room. I looked over to the other bed to see that Italy was still not awake.
Rolling my eyes, I began to blast some Italian pop music, which normally pissed off Lovino and woke up Feliciano, so it was a win-win situation. I could get back at Romano for making me get a job at some place called the Dream Café and I could wake up my other brother. I knew Romeo was probably already awake and off doing his thing. He was my third brother, only he was younger than me and he had a job, which surprised Feliciano, Lovino and I.
"Sorella, turn it off!" Lovino and Feliciano said at the same time. Well, said isn't the right word for it. Feliciano mumbled it while Lovino screamed it. I refused to let them have the satisfaction though, so I turned it up louder and began to dance around my room as I got dressed. I had gotten over getting dressed in front of my brothers. When we were younger, we all used to wander around in nothing but undergarments and we just grew up into the habit. My clean pants were down in the basket in the laundry room, so I did what I normally did and just went down to get them in a white button down and a pair of Italian flag panties that Romeo got for me last Christmas as a gag gift. It was weird, my family. What can I say? Italians.
I grabbed my pants and pulled them on right there as Lovino walked in without a shirt and pulled a black tee out of the same basket of clean clothes. There was no awkwardness in these moments.
I eventually headed back upstairs and pulled on a pair of big, black combat boots, which was normal for me. When I was a lot smaller, Lovino would always make sure I was protected. I'm not sure why, but now it was a habit of mine to wear steel-toed boots.
Almost immediately, I started to braid a section of my hair as I trotted down the stairs. Lovino was in the kitchen and handed me a protein shake. I gave him a kiss on the cheek and said, "Bye, fratello. Love you!"
"Do you even know where you're going, sorella?" He asked before I was out the door.
"Maid café, duh!" I turned and smiled at him. He grunted in response, and I was off on my way. It was a quiet walk until I got to the café and saw a very pretty man standing in the window. He had red headphones over his brown hair and a clip-board in one of his light tan hands. I smiled and walked inside, saying to him, "Hi, uh, I'm Carmen, Lovino's sister. He said you were expecting me?"
The man looked at his clipboard. "Carmen Vargas?"
"Si!"
"Then yes, I am expecting you," he said, pulling his headphones off his ears. "My name is Kai. I'll be your boss. Why don't you step into my office, and we can fill out some paper work and get to know each other!"
I smiled cheerfully, bouncing on my feet. "Sounds good to me!"
So, I found a group to be involved in because I missed being involved in things... So here I am! I found a lovely Hetalia group that I can write really funny fluffy stuff for. So here goes nothing!

This is just my little intro. ^^;

Venice/Carmen Vargas is mine!
Kai is not, and neither is Hetalia!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

CHAPTER 1
----------------

Your P.O.V
"...I'll need a saviour." I sang.

Then turned off my keyboard. I sighed. I'll never be like Alfred F. Jones. He's such a great singer, any kid would dream to be like him. Including me.

"(Name)!" Mom called, "Time for school!"

"Ok!" I yelled, "Coming."
Then grabbed my bag and coat from the chair I placed it on and headed up the stairs from the studio I created to work on my singing and dancing. Though no one will ever see me because I'm too shy for anyone to see.

"Ok, let's go!" I said as I dashed out the door and hurried into the Lexus waiting for us outside.

Then my mom drove me to school, the one place I dread. Not because I hate it's because the people. Even though I have tons of friends the older grade picks on us so I always have to be the one to stand up for the younger grades. The worst people are the BTT, also known as the Bad Touch Trio. They always picked on me just because I always stand the younger grades ground.

Yup, that's life for you if you were me; a grade 8 student who is always at the back of the class drawing or writing and is, well a nerd. But I have friends but a lot of people pick on me. Anyways I turned on the radio while mom drove me to school.

"Hey what's up! We're live here at (school name) Junior High as we wait for teen singer, Alfred Jones." I heard someone say on the radio.

It's been like this for a whole month now. Everyone's been talking about it. Just because he's younger brother goes to this school, he should too. Even I'm excited even though I try not to. He's just a person like me who's talented. Why do they even have to make it a big deal?

"Alright. See ya later mom." I said as I got off the car and headed into the building.

"Hey Matthew!" I called as I hurried over to a boy with light blonde hair with a strand of hair on the side of his head.

"I hear your brother's in Winnipeg." I said to him.

"Yeah." He sighed.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"Nothing. I hope none of this went to his head or anything." He replied.

Then we heard one of the girls scream. Before we knew it we were smack dabb in the middle of a stampede.

"Oh boy." Matthew sighed.

"Come on before get trampled again." I chuckled and we hurried away from the crowd.

But before we could even make our escape HE spotted us as we were tip toeing from the scene.

"Yo! Mattie! Dude!" He said cheerfully at us.

We looked at each other knowing who and where that voice was belonging to. We spun on our heels to face a boy my age with dirty blonde hair with a cute little cowlick with electric blue eyes framed behind his glasses which made both Alfred and Matthew almost identical. He stared directly at us. I flinched, but Matthew fortunately was able to speak.

"Hi, Alfie." He was able to say.

Then I had to give him a death stare just to give him more confidence.

"Nice to see ya bro! So who's the chick? Your girlfriend?" He asked.

'The nerve of this kid!' I though to myself while I gave him an eye roll.

"Uh, no she's my friend, (name)." Matthew sputtered.

"Ok cool." He smirked, "Just tell me if you want this hero to teach you how to play music got it, (name)."

"Like I ever would!" I said to him.

Yeah, I had to go there.

"Come on Matthew!" I said and dragged him off with me to our homeroom.

"Man! Your brother's an ass!" I said to him.

"Yeah." Matthew agreed.

I said good bye to him and headed into my grade eight homeroom and first period class and he headed to his grade seven class. I headed into the room and plopped down at my desk in front of my one of my best friend Elizabeta Hedervary.

"Sup Liz." I said.

"Hi to you too (name)." She smiled, "Heard you met the new student."

I nodded, "Yeah...."

"Ok, class you better take you seats now." Our English teacher, Mr. Kirkland said.

His red fire hair was flattened down and his scottish accent was happier than ever.

"I guess I know why he's happy." I whispered to her.

We snickered.

"Let me introduce you to your new classmate and please don't make a fuss and treat him like yourself. Ok?" Mr. Kirkland stated, "Here he is."

I'm not the one that lifts their heads to look at who was coming in or out of the room. So I was just busy writing away in my song book, when this time I turned to look. At it gave the worst chills to crawl up my very own spine!              
Yeah I just needed to take all off the crappy stuff out first then the real fun begins! MAWHAHAHAH!! Oh and if you wondering about the song at the beginning of the story it's called 'Saviour' by LIGHTS. It's really good here's the link to the song: [link] Yeah so when this said Winnipeg I was think 1)my friend who is super popular and 2) Justin Beiber because my friends like him but I don't and he's a celebrity that came to the city so that kinda makes a simular connection to the story. If you don't like it, you can change in while you read it. Just don't kill me! *waving surrender-flag*
Alfred/Matthew/Mr. Kirkland/BTT/Elizabeta Hetalia belongs to :iconhimaruyaplz:
You belong to you then soon :iconsexyamerica3plz:
part 1:~Here~
part 2:[link]
part 3:[link]
part 4:[link]
part 5:[link]
part 6:[link]
part 7:[link]
part 8:[link]
part 9:[link]
Proposal (drabble):[link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Featured
:iconplatinumunicorn:
Collection by
BTT X Chubby Reader:
Big Girl Dilemmas (France side)

__________ wheezed trying to lift herself off of the couch. Waves of racking coughs soon follow, forcing the poor girl back down. Day’s prior ___________ had been out dancing in the rain with Spain and his nephew Lovino. The cute twelve year old had warned, that she would catch a cold. He had been wearing a bright red raincoat to shelter himself. __________ and Antonio wore only their drench clothes. She had scoffed at him that day, thinking her immune system was stronger than this. Sadly she had been wrong, and now here she was sick as a dog. After the coughing subsided, _________ once more pushed herself up into a sitting position.
“Take that tomato…”
___________ huffed out triumphantly before falling forward onto the cold wooden floor below. She mumbled how unfair it was that a twelve year old had more common sense than she did. At the moment when she was at her most shameful, the doorbell decided to chirp. __________ waited with baited breath for it to only be her imagination. Another dinging filled the room dashing her hopes that she did not have visitors. Groaning ___________ lifted her bigger form on weaken limbs. What felt like hours to accomplish, she was able to right herself up. As she stood a wave of dizziness clouded her vision. She once again found her face reconnecting with the floor.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“__________, what happened to you?”
Francis asked gazing pitifully at her. She was visibly shivering under the thick (f/c) quilt draped over her large figure. A red bump formed nicely on her (s/c) forehead. __________ eyes usually sparkled like (e/c) jewels, but now were dimmed like that of the dead. She sniffed as snot tried to trail past her guard in front of a major crush. She wouldn’t admit that he was one of the three major ones she had. She tried to glare, but it came off as weak as she felt. ____________ settled for rolling her eyes instead as she moved aside to let Francis in.  Entering quickly he wrapped _____________ in his arms bringing her back toward the living room.
“Why didn’t you call and tell me you were sick?”
Francis chided slowly lowering the sick girl back onto the cushions of the couch. ________ grumbled refusing to answer Francis. He seemed a bit miffed by the sudden brush off. Francis chuckled catching __________ off guard. She reached out catching him by his long navy dress shirt. Francis smiled down at _________ brushing a hand through her (h/c) locks.
“You remind me of my Mathieu.”
Francis mumbled sitting on the floor beside __________ head. He ran his hands lazily down her cheek, cupping the overly hot flesh.
“Who?”
She whispered her eyes lids drooping to hide away her (e/c) eyes. Using his free hand Francis dived into his shirt pocket. He produced a small picture of a boy, no older than seven. He had soft blonde tresses, but a thin cowlick curling in front of his face. Behind thick glasses poked out a beautiful pair of violet eyes. What __________ liked best was the soft smile the boy had on his face. It matched the same smile that covered Francis’s face.
“My son.”
Francis answered thumbing the worn picture in his hand. Forgetting the sickness that plagued her, _________ jumped upward off the couch.
“You have a child!”
She screamed clutching at Francis’s shirt collar. Francis smile sheepishly up at ___________.
“I have two. Mathieu has a twin brother.”
Francis informed. He watched as your face grew pale with each minute that passed. Before Francis could speak again ____________ had a coughing fit, that lasted long enough for Francis to take a seat on the couch. Francis wrapped his arm around _________ while she caught her breath.
“Why?”
___________ gulped out, catching the man’s attention.
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
___________ looked up, her eyes pleading with Francis to trust her. Francis smile looking down at the picture. ___________ spent the rest of the day eating chicken noodle soup, and listening to Francis’s story. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was back when Francis was seventeen. He was the ladies’ man in high school. Every week it was a new girl clinging to his arm. ___________ was not one of them, for she was smart enough to dump garbage in his face. This she mused was another story to reminisce another time. After having his pride wounded by the bigger girl his eyes turned to Alice Kirkland. She was the younger sister of Arthur Kirkland, and __________ ex-boyfriend. They had been dating for two weeks when he had gotten her pregnant. When given all her options she refused all of them. She even refused his offer of helping take care of their unborn child. He had accepted it at first, for he enjoyed the life he had. It all changed the second he met his boys, Alfred and Mathieu.
“I can only see him on the weekends, but I do sneak in to watch his school events.”
Francis sobbed softly hopping _______ had fallen asleep. His hopes were dashed as he was enrolled in a pair of strong arms. His throat closed as unshed tears brimmed in his eyes.
“I’m gald those boys are in your life. They make you a better man.”
____________ assured moving her head to place a kiss on his forehead. She had known Francis in high school. To her he was as worthless as the garbage she threw on him. These boys brought out the best in him. Those boys made him the great man that she was falling in love with.
“I’m sure if you show Alice how much you’ve grown.”
___________ promised allowing the bigger man to cry shamelessly into her bosom.
“I know she’ll come around. I know it.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Francis left the next morning. He was content to see color back on the lively cheeks of his cutest girl. He told her this as he left, earning a jar to the back of his head. She watched as Francis skipped away from her apartment. ________ frowned knowing he was planning on working things out with Alice. As her gaze filtered back to Francis, she smiled watching his strong back lumber onward.
“That boy.”
____________ grumbled shaking her head while trying to frown.
“Great now I have another big girl dilemma.”
_________ laughed letting the smile grow on her face as she remembered she had (favorite) ice cream in the fridge.
As promised part two with France! A little more angsty, but I like how it came out. I shold have spent more time on the flashback. But I am trying to keep them all about five pages. Not eay to do. Tell me what ya think and next up is our awesome guy. Until then, Enjoy. ;)
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

You stared in shock at the scene before
you.


Your boyfriend of two years was with
another woman. And not just any woman: Elizabeta. She’d been
your “rival” for about a year and a half. You could
barely call it a rivalry though, because it was clear that your
boyfriend Roderich preferred her over you. You continued to watch
with tears threatening to spill over at any second. Sadly, that
second came sooner than you anticipated: Roderich leaned down and
kissed her, something he never did for you in the two years you were
together.


You couldn’t take it anymore. You
dashed with blurred vision toward your best friend’s little
café. No matter what happened in your life, (friend’s
name) was always there for you. You hoped that would hold true today.


*Time skip to café~*


You walked in slowly, most of your
tears dry by now. (Friend’s name) looked up from the counter
and her eyes widened as she took in your appearance. She beckoned you
over and patted your shoulder when you approached.


“What happened?” she asked,
voice full of concern.


You shook your head, not wanting to cry
in a public place for the second time today. (Friend’s name)
sighed.


“Can you do me a favor then?”
she asked after realizing you wouldn’t talk. You nod, hoping it
wasn’t something crazy.


“Good. I need you to wait
upstairs. There’s someone I want you to meet. He should be here
in about fifteen minutes.”


“Please don’t try to set me
up again…” you mutter. She looked at you with a ‘how
dare you think I’d do that’ face. You shook your head and
did what she told you, taking a seat at a table near the large back
window. You continued to brood over the past event and flinched
violently when your phone vibrated. The message shattered your heart
further.


‘I can no longer be seen with a
woman of your figure. You embarrass me to no end and you never seem
to take a hint. I have decided to begin dating Elizabetta, and in
courtesy to her, you and I will never come in contact again.


                                     
                                        P.S.: If you’d like to
date again, I suggest losing weight’


You gripped your phone so hard, you
were amazed you didn’t crack the screen. How dare that jerk
call you fat!? You were only ten pounds above your “healthy”
weight, and losing weight isn’t exactly easy!


You sighed in defeat. Why were you so
surprised? This was nothing new. Roderich always verbally abused you.
Whether it be for your weight, your personality, or some random
reason that only made sense to him. You held your head in your hands
and blocked out the world from your sight.


About ten minutes later, you flinched
yet again as you heard someone running up the stairs.


“Yo, excuse me!” a man
yelled as he threw open the door, making you drop your phone that you
still had in a death grip. You leaned down with a sigh to get it, and
when you looked up, you saw the man sitting across from you at the
table.


“Sorry about that,” he told
you, “Is it broken?”


You glanced at it and were almost
disappointed to see it was still whole.


“No, but I wish it was,”
you answered him honestly. He raised an eyebrow at this.


“Why is that? It looks like a
nice phone.”


As you pondered a way to answer him
without sounding like a complete wreck, you took in his appearance
for the first time. He had short silver hair and ruby red eyes. He
looked abnormally pale, but it went with his other features so well,
you didn’t mind it. The thing that stuck out most however was a
small bird resting on top of his head. The little creature made you
smile from just looking at it.


Noticing your spacey look, the man
waved his hand in front of your face. “You with me?”


You snapped to attention, realizing he
was still there.


“Um, sorry. Uh, my name’s
________,” you told him with a flush of embarrassment. The man
chuckled at this.


“I am the Awesome Gilbert. You
can call me Gil, Gilbert or The Awesome One.”


You gave a small laugh. “I’ll
stick with Gilbert for now, thanks.”


He shrugged. “Have it your way.”


“Does he have a name?” you
ask pointing at the bird in Gilbert’s hair. He gives you a
confused look before realizing what you were pointing to. He gently
lifts the little one off his head and sets him on the table.


“He sure does! This is the
Awesome Gilbird!” Gilbert stated with pride. You laugh at the
similar sounding names and Gilbert’s obsession with the word
“awesome.” You give Gilbird a small pat and smiled at his
cuteness.


Gilbert smiled as well, but quickly
lost it when he remembered his question.


“You still didn’t answer me
_______,” he stated matter-of-factly.


You look up from the cuteness that was
Gilbird. To the admitted hotness that was Gilbert.


You flushed as you thought that. You
had only known this man for a total of less than twenty minutes, and
your last boyfriend recently broke up with you in a rather rude
fashion. You remember his question and decide to just be blunt with
your answer.


“Ah, I was just in a pretty bad
breakup, and I wanted my phone broken so I didn’t have to look
at the breakup message again.”


Gilbert frowned. “Who were you
dating?”


You sigh and tell him about Roderich
and his verbal abuse, up until the event you just witnessed. You pull
up the message on your phone and hand it to him to read. Gilbird
snuggles into your neck as his master reads, as it to comfort you.


When said man looks up, you were pretty
scared at his almost murderous expression.


“Damn rich brat…” he
mutters, “…goes on about being a ‘gentleman’
and treats a girl like this…”


“Um, did you know Roderich before
all this…?” you ask, worried you might anger him.


Gilbert nods. “Sadly, yes. I
never imagined he’d go this low before.”


“I see…” was your
despondent reply.


After a few minutes of an awkward
silence, Gilbert gets up to go downstairs and get some food, leaving
you alone with Gilbird on your shoulder.


“Wait!” you say, grabbing
onto his sleeve. He looks at you with a startled expression.


“What’s wrong?”


“I-uh, are you sure you want to
leave him with me?” you ask while petting Gilbird and feeling
like an idiot for asking such a question. Truthfully, you just wanted
Gilbert to stay.


He chuckles at your question, “It’s
fine by me. It looks like he likes you anyway,” he says
pointing at Gilbird, who was nuzzling your neck again, as if to prove
Gilbert’s point. “I just need to get some food. Would you
like anything?”


You smile at him and tell him what to
order, and he dashes down without hesitation.


~Little bit of Prussia now~


(Friend’s name) looked up to see
Gilbert rushing down the stairs as quickly as he rushed up them when
he first showed up. She playfully rolled her eyes at him after he
asked for food.


“It’s about time you order
something. You’ve been here for a freaking hour,” she
jokes. Gilbert laughs with her and thanks her for the food and not
kicking them out. Before he got a chance to go back though, she tugs
his sleeve and leans in close, as if confiding in him.


“She’s just like I told
you, right?” she whispers. Gilbert nods slowly.


“I wish you’d told me she
was dating the Rich Boy. I would’ve been here faster if I knew
that.”


(Friend’s name) shrugged. Details
never really appealed to her.


“Never mind that, go ask her out
already! She needs someone nice after that jerk!”


Gilbert takes his food and nods in
agreement. “I would have done that without you telling me to,”
he states, leaving your friend speechless.


*Back to you*


While you waited, Gilbird kept you
entertained by just being adorable. You were so focused on him that
you didn’t notice when Gilbert returned with food. You both ate
in silence, with Gilbird nibbling at both of your plates. After you
finished, Gilbert offered to walk you home, which you gladly
accepted.


As you walk, the two of you talk about
random things that happened to you in life, and you couldn’t
help but feel attached to him. You chided yourself for feeling that
way. Roderich was sweet and kind in the beginning, and look what
happened there. No, you weren’t going to be the one to initiate
this time.


Luckily, it looked like you didn’t
have to.


You approached your door and thanked
Gilbert for a good time before exchanging information. Though, before
you could go inside, he tugged at your sleeve like you had done to
him at the café.


“Yes?” you ask, a little
startled by his action. He took a deep breath.


“Would you go out with me?”
he asked slowly, as if trying to say a new sentence he’d just
learned.


Your want for a new start overshadowed
any doubt you had before.


“Of course I will.”


*Extended Ending~ 2 years later*


You walked through the supermarket
while happily humming a sweet song to yourself. You needed to buy
ingredients for your anniversary dinner. Yep, you made it two years
with Gilbert, and they were the happiest two years of your life. You
giggle at the memory and almost didn’t notice when your cart
ran into that of another person. You look up to apologize, but when
you saw who it was, it caught in your throat.


“________?” asked Roderich
in disbelief. You nod, not wanting to say anything to him. He sighed.


“You’re looking well…”
he said in a dejected tone. That got you curious.


“Did something happen?” you
ask in a bland tone. Honestly, you wondered how you were able to say
anything halfway decent to this man.


“Elizabetta and I broke up,”
he stated. You nodded.


“I know how it feels,” you
told him simply. Without another word, you continue your shopping and
get back to the house you and Gilbert now share.


As you walked in, Gilbert looked up
from the work he was doing at the coffee table and was immediately by
your side.


“What happened…?”


“I…ran into Roderich
again…” you mutter, shocked.


Gilbert shook his head. “Don’t
worry about that rich brat. I’m here for you.”


You thank him and hug him tightly. Your
gaze quickly wandered to the small wrapped box on the coffee table.


“Who’s that for Gil?”
you ask and he immediately turns red.


“Uh…it’s for you…but
you can’t open it until we eat!”


You giggle at his child like behavior.
“Fine, I’ll get started right now.”


After an hour or so of food prep, you
and Gilbert sat down to eat. You couldn’t help but feel a sense
of nostalgia. It reminded you of the day you first met. Once you were
done eating, you grab the present immediately and plead with your
eyes to open it. Gilbert gives the okay, and you open the box with
relative care. It was a velvet box. Your heart raced at what you
thought was in it and you look up at Gilbert in shock. He urged you
to open it, and you did so.


Inside was the most beautiful ring
you’d ever seen.


“G-Gil…does this mean…what
I think it means…?”


Gilbert cracked a huge smile and took
your hand, gently placing the ring on it.


“It does. Will you marry me,
________?”


Repeating the words of two years ago,
you answer calmly,


“Of course
I will.”










Requested by :iconTSsweetsplz: I hope you like it!


Wow...this is the longest thing I've written so far...
I also put more Gilbird than I intended to, but he's just so cute! :iconyaygilbirdplz:
If you have a request, please message me!

I do not own Hetalia
I do not own You
You are owned by :iconsexyprussiaplz: and :iconyaygilbirdplz:
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Valentine’s Day…

The holiday that was meant for couples who exchanged overly priced candy and flowers that would die in a few days and acted even more lovey dovey than before as you could see at the moment as you walked down the hallway trying to move past teens that were making out in various place.

Or..

Maybe your hatred for this holiday was just all in your head. You have been single well for your entire life not really getting a chance to experience the whole boyfriend/girlfriend thing. You sighed and looked down at your belly that was slightly poking out from your (Favorite band T-Shirt) and reminded yourself that nobody would want a chunky girl for a girlfriend anyway.

“HEY (NAME)!” You whipped around just in time to be tackled into a giant hug by none other than your best friend Alfred Jones.

Scratch that, your best friend and secret crush for a few years now. Secret being a huge keyword, you didn’t want to ruin the friendship you two have built up over the years thanks to your stupidity of thinking he would actually love you like you’ve grown to feel for the hyperactive blonde.

“H-hey Alfie, what’s up?” You gasped for breath as he let you go and wrapped his arms around your plump waist ignoring your noise of protest knowing full well you didn’t like anyone touching your flab.

“Just kidnapping you and taking you somewhere.” You raised a brow at the hyperactive teen as he smirked at you which was sexy as hell as he picked you up and threw you over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and ran down the hallway.

"ALFRED, PUT ME DOWN NOW!!!” You pounded on his back as he ran down the hall laughing all the while. You were suddenly placed inside his truck as a blindfold was tied around your eyes blocking the view from you making you freak out.

“Calm down babe, I’m right here.” You felt Alfred take hold of your hand as you calmed down a bit as he stroked your knuckles lightly.

“Where the hell are you taking me Al?” You heard him laugh as the truck began to move and cruise its way to wherever he was taking you.

“Can I at least have a hint?” You turned your blindfolded face towards him as you frowned. You heard him chuckle as you felt a pair of lips touch your own for a brief moment and they were quickly gone making you gasp.

“God, you’re so cute (Name).” You felt Alfred stroke your (Hair color) locks, running your fingers through it. You blushed brightly at the contact he was giving you. Sure, you guys were best friends and all, but this was something that lovers did not best friends.

“A-Al, what’s going on?” The blush on your cheeks was still there and only brightened when you felt Alfred’s large hand rub your leg as you felt the car come to a stop.

“You really don’t know (Name)?” You felt his hot breath on your lips and knew he was extremely close as you shook your head.

“I love you (Name), I always have and I thought you would notice.” He chuckled lightly as he pressed his lips to yours in a short sweet kiss as his fingers got tangled in your (Hair color) locks as he deepened the kiss making you moan into it. He broke it after the need to come up for air as he placed kisses on both of your chubby cheeks.

“I have a surprise for you babe.” You heard him open his door and shut it and seconds later your door opened as you felt the cool air hit your skin and shivered a bit as you felt Alfred lift you up bridal style as you began to struggle in his hold.

“Al, I’m way too big for you to carry, please put me down.” He held on to you tighter making you whine in protest.

“(Name), I hate when you do that, don’t put yourself down babe.” You felt Alfred kick a door open with his foot as you suddenly felt really warm.

“It’s all true though Al.” You were suddenly in Alfred’s lap as he undid the blind fold and looked at you with a frown.

“(Name), it’s not true, you’re beautiful to me, I’ve always found your chunkiness to be incredibly cute and sexy, I wouldn’t want you any other way babe.” You looked into his bright blue eyes that were full of truth as a few tears slipped from your (eye color) orbs as you claimed his lips with yours sharing a sweet kiss with your new boyfriend.

You broke the sweet kiss as you looked around the room which was decorated with pink and red ribbons, hearts dangling from the ceiling, a fireplace ablaze with a soft blanket in front of it along with a plate of chocolate covered strawberries.

“I-is all of this for me?” You looked at Alfred who had a smile on his handsome face and nodded as you got up from his lap and sat on the soft blanket in front of the fire smiling at the romantic scenery which was all for you.

You felt arms wrap themselves around your plump waist as Al kissed your neck and nibbled at it whispering sweet things to you in your ear all the while.

“So (Name), would you be my Valentine?” You leaned against the Blonde and nodded your head as you grabbed his hand and slipped it into yours intertwining your fingers together.

“I’ll always be your Valentine Alfred.” You smiled as he slid down and laid his lead in your lap. You grabbed the plate of chocolate strawberries as you started to feed Alfred some enjoying each other’s company and love.

I guess Valentine’s Day wasn’t that bad after all… especially with Alfred by you side.
~Yaaaay!! Another Chunky Reader insert this time VALENTINE'S DAY EDITION!! :D

Yeah... probably not that exciting anyway but eh, I was in the Valentines mood tonight for some reason~

But it's so cute and FLUFFY!!!! :iconblushplz:

Story (c) :iconbonkers-4-hatter:

You (c) :iconsexyamerica2plz:

Image from : fanpop.com
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

You sighed, ripping your favorite top over your shoulders and throwing it across the room. It wasn't your favorite anymore, after feeling so disgusted with yourself. For at least twenty mintues, you kept glancing at yourself, as if wishing the extra fat on your body would just vanish.
Why couldn't they invent a machine that magically made you skinny? you sighed, eyeing yourself from head to toe, wishing it was gone.
However this sadening behaviour didn't just happen on purpose, it was more because of your best friend Alfred, whom you'd also developed a major crush on. He was just perfect in every way from his funny loud personality, to his cute smile that never seemed to fade. Even his little cowlick, and huge appetite for burgers and soda, you loved him anyway. Sure that was great and all but...who would love you? Or so you thought.
Being the chubby girl-surrounded by a bunch of short and tiny skinny girls-wasn't exactly easy sometimes. During a few health classes, the teachers would talk about 'overwheight' matters and went on to say how unhealthy it is and blah blah blah (your teacher was a fitness-a-holic btw). It just ended with the whole class giving you glances, and some whispering to eachother. You hated it, so you skipped the rest of health.
Your friend was skinnier, but she never said anything bad. She was actually very nice, but she alone couldn't stop the many other people who thought differently.
Throwing on another shirt, you gave a few little poses and turns to hopefully feel 'better', but it didn't work. It was then your cell, at the other end of the room began to vibrate, causing you to groan and give it your attention.
"Hello?" you asked, sounding a little more uptight that usual.  
"(NAME)?! WHERE YAH' BEEN DUDETTE I'VE BEEN WAITING FOR YOU!!"
That of course: was Alfred Jones himself.
"Hmm..what?" you began to rub your eyes, before being shot open by his overpowering voice.
"YOU NEED TO GET OVER HERE IT'S BURGER NIGHT REMEMBER??!" he sounded a mixture of upset, and excited. A weird combo, but it was Alfred.
"Oh..yeah.." you sighed, pulling out your bag of makeup and fishing out a tube of lip-gloss and eyeliner, while holding the phone in your other hand.
"You don't sound very happy dudette..anything wrong?" Alfred's voice just changed within a few seconds, after hearing how unhappy you sounded.
"Yeah, I'm fine I just forgot." you lied, pulling out some foundation, followed by mascara.
"Okay then..I have lots here don't worry I won't eat them all!" he laughed on the other end, causing you to just crack a smirk.
Burger night was every friday. The day you would always and I mean ALWAYS, go over to Alfred's and have a nice burger meal and watch a movie. This time, you felt like you'd vomit if you ate a bite of anything. All the diet tips you were taking off the internet weren't exactly the right ones. It been since morning that you'd even have a bite to eat. All you had throughout the day was two crackers and a few bits of cereal. Your stomach was rumbling effortlessly, but you continued to ignore it.
"I'll be over soon Alfred." you tried to sound hopeful, before ending the call and letting a few tears run down your cheeks.

~~~~~~

       Alfred opened the door to reveal none other than yourself, causing a bright smile to come to his face.
"(NAME)!" he pulled you into a tight hug, causing you to lightly blush, and feel even more insecure.
"You finally showed up! It took me nearly three cans of coke to avoid eating anything!" he laughed, leading you into the nice kitchen he had.
"Al.." you began, only to be hushed by him.
"Looooook!" he sung happily, showing you a nice looking plate of hamburgers.
"There's tons for me..AND you!" he smiled brightly, only to instantly frown when he saw your sad face.
"I don't want any burgers." you replied, beginning to twiddle with your fingers and avoided eye contact.
Alfred didn't buy any of it, instead walked up to you and looked closely into your eyes.
"What aren't you telling me (Name)? You seem sad."
You couldn't help but feel tears start to form in your eyes, as you turned away from him.
"I don't want any burgers Alfred..their fattening."
He glanced from the yummy plate, back to you: whom was still trying to hide the tears threatening to come.
"(Name) you never miss burger night! You never forget it or..not skip out on it! So what's wrong??"
If only you just tell him..but it didn't work like that.
If you did he'd only say 'Your not fat' or 'Your fine the way you are' and try to make you feel better. You didn't want that, you wanted him.
"I'm sorry. You can have them." you reassured, pretending to itch your eye when you were actually wiping away a tear.
"I don't want them all. I like sharing them with you." Alfred replied, taking your hand softly.
"Don't Alfred. I don't want to get any fatter.."
"Your not fat (Name).."
"Who says?!" you argued suddenly, crossing your arms. "Look at me.."
Alfres suddenly jerked your body so it was facing towards him.
"I already am." he said, before carefully placing his lips on yours in a sweet kiss.
There was a few moments to sweet pleasure, before he slowly pulled away, looking into your (e/c) eyes.
"I think your wonderful (Name)." he said, smiling after.
"You think so?" you tried not to act pushy, but you really wanted to know the truth.
He laughed, before wrapping an arm around you.
"(Name), I wouldn't have said that if I didn't mean it! NOW LET'S GO EAT SOME BURGERS!!"
And of course..you smiled and agreed.

~~~~~~~~~

   After finishing your meal, you went straight into the bathroom to look at yourself.
Dammit..why did I listen to him.. you thought, feeling as if the burgers were already putting more pounds onto you. But for the most part, your stomach stopped growling.
"(Name), you commin' to watch the movie??" you heard Alfred shout from the other room.
"In a sec!" you called back, flipping your large hoodie over your body to cover yourself, before making your way into the living room where Alfred sat waiting for you.
He patted the seat next to him, only to have you sit on the other end of the couch.
"(Name), sit over here with me!" he whined.
"I'm okay here.." was you only reply, of course Alfred didn't care.
"SIT WITH ME WOMAN!" he shouted, before picking you up, and setting you on his lap, watching you squirm around trying to break free.
"Alfred...let..g-"
"No." he said sternly, causing you to pause and look at him. He was being completely serious.
Then he began to sniff your hair and nuzzle his face into your neck.
"I'm not letting go~"
"Please Alfred..you don't.."
"Don't what?" he looked up at you with a goofy smile. He took off his glasses, and set them on the little coffee table next to him. "Hmm?"
It was then you felt like you couldn't say anything.
With that, he continued to bury his face in your hair, and give an odd kiss along your jaw or chin evey so often. You began to feel comfortable.
After a few more minutes of just being like that you leaned into his chest, and heard him grunt.
Perking up, you began to panic.
"I-I'm sorry! Am I to heavy?! I'll hop off-"
Before you could make a move, he pulled you back into his chest and rubbed his cheek against yours.
"Nope.." he said. "I forgot my phone was in my back pocket." he chuckled, setting it beside his glasses, as the movie got into his 'big dramatic moment'.
It was then something began to vibrate. You both turned to see Alfred had gotten a text.
When he glanced at it, you noticed who it was from.

From: Amelia Hart To: Alfred Jones

Hey Alfie~ Want to chill at my place tonight?? <3

The thought of her just texting that to him-all flirty and giggling about how awesome she was-made you want to puke.
Feeling a little upset, you turned away, only to look back again, watching him text back:

To: Amelia Hart From: Alfred Jones

 No thanks, I'm already havin the best night of life

Seeing his reply made you wonder how Amelia--the apparent 'hottest girl in school'-- would react getting denied by the hottest guy in school. You smiled at the though of her screaming and smashing a mirror or breaking a nail and crying to herself.
After he set the phone back down you cuddled back into him while he tightened his grip on you.
"(Name)?" he asked quietly, causing you to look from the movie to him.
He was so fast you hardly noticed, when he captured your lips in another sweet kiss. It instantly took off, ending up more passionate as he pushed his tounge into your mouth and rubbig your back softly.
You moaned softly, giving him the impression you were enjoying it, and began to kiss softly down your neck, and purred slowly giving you shivers. Once you two finished your happy make-out session, he smiled and placed his forhead on yours.
"Your so perfect."
You blushed a little, and avoided his eyes until he said your name again.
Seeing his cute blue eyes, it made you want to just love him up right there and then.
"I love you.." he mumbled quietly, seeming to lack the ability to say the words you thought you'd never hear.
Giving him a bright smile, you instantly pulled him into a kiss and felt his hands snake down and began to rub your thighs.
"I love you to Alfred!" you giggled excitedly, feeling so overjoyed, and having no other way to contain it.
Alfred then hugged you tighter and let out a sigh.
"Sure you do dudette." he began to laugh. "Who doesn't love the hero~" he winked, before you hit him playfully with a pillow.
"Come catch me Mr. Hero." you said sensually, before racing off upstairs into his room, where a nice soft bed was waiting.
"You can't beat me (Name)! I'm coming!!" Alfred calling happily after you, knowing both of you finally had a courage to admit your feelings, and it turned out for the better in the end!

~~~OMG EXTENDED~~ :3

 Watching your little girl (daughter's name), make her way down the street and towards the bus stop, you felt a little tear slip from your eye, then quickly wiped it away.
Suddenly, two arms wrap themselves around your waist, before you turned to meet the eyes of your lover.
"She's sooooo gunna' be popular like me!" Alfred boasted, resting his chin on your shoulder.
"Maybe she'll be (popular/shy/normal) like me." you sighed, placing your hands over your husbands.
"Hey (Name)."
You turned to see Alfred moving his eye brows up and down, and gave a sexy wink.
"It's Friday..you know what that means?"
Rolling your eyes playfully, you both went back inside the house.
"Burger night?" you guessed sarcastically, moving in and kissing your husband softly on the lips.
"Mhmmmmmm." Alfred winked again. "Annnnnnnd I have other plans as well~"
With that, he swooped you up into his arms and began to carry you up the stiars to your bedroom.
From that day on, Friday was your favorite day of the week.
Finally decided to contribute to the chubby!reader fics :3

They need more of theese!~:heart:
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Chubby Reader x Prussia:

                                  Chubbylicious
“I’m sexy and I know it!” You sang at the top of your lungs dancing to the music blasting in your ear buds. In the comfort or your home you never felt ashamed of going wild and dancing away to your music. You swished your hips from side to side and raised your arms above your head. Dancing was something that made you feel not only alive, but extremely beautiful.  As you danced you didn’t notice three pairs of head watching you from the window.
“See, isn’t she cute!” The white haired boy whined his crimson eyes enchanted by your limbering body. He mumbled something in German before chuckling to himself.
“She’s a little bigger than you normally go for?” A man with curly dark brown hair and a Spanish accent commented looking over your bigger body with a questioning eye at his friend. The sliver haired man glared at his friend trying to make him burst into flames. The last head with shoulder length blonde hair shook his head with a chuckle.
“Finally Gilbert you develop some taste in finer woman.” He commented his thick French accent leaking out as he looked over at the sliver haired man named Gilbert. Gilbert frowned giving the blonde man the middle finger before turning back to watch you through the window.
“Francis I don’t get it,” The curly brown haired man said to the blonde haired man.
“Just this morning he insulted her.” He finished confusion clouding his green eyes. The man named Francis laughed patting his friend on the shoulder his blue eyes capturing the others green.
“Where do you think he fell in love, Antonio?” Francis asked Antonio who shook his head no. Francis chuckled deciding to tell him what happened earlier today.
Earlier that day you had been jogging in the park.  Despite popular belief that bigger girls can’t jog you decided to go against the status quo. Wearing your (f/c) jacket and (f/c) running shorts you blasted through the park and around pedestrians. You felt amazing since you had taken up jogging a month ago to help improve your health.  You continued to jog until you came across a large oak tree that called out to you. You jogged over to it placing a hand on the rough bark to help steady you.  As you were taking a quick break an ear bud fell out of your ear.
“She is such a wide load!” Someone laughed from behind the other side of the tree.  He had a thick German accent and you knew if you looked he would have an even thicker ego to match. A high pitch voice cooed at that and asked him to continue on with his bashing of you.
“I mean her body weight bounces more when she runs than when she just walks.” You frowned taking out your other ear bud and wrapping it around your music device. You had heard comments like this before and it always hurt. It felt like someone had socked you in the gut and pulled out your dignity with pliers. However no matter what you heard you knew you were beautiful, and you wanted him to know it. Stalking past the tree you saw him with a little twig of a girl. She noticed you before he did and give you a wicked smirk.
“She’s chubbylicious!” He laughed. You smiled as you tapped on Gilbert’s shoulder. The second he turned with a shit eating grin on his face; you smiled sweetly and decked him. You felt his nose flatten under the weight of your fist. He fell backwards onto the ground with an ample pained sound.
You’re (e/c) eyes glared down at him as he held his bleeding nose.
“I am a cute woman with (h/l) (h/c) that shines in the sun. With blazing (e/c) eyes that glow like stars in the night sky.  My body is that of a goddess that shall never be touched by pathetic mortal hands.” You shouted hands on your hips, glaring down at Gilbert as he stared back enchanted by you.
“You are a narcissistic, egotistical, lousy excuse for a man and shall NEVER have the privilege of being with a real woman!” You spat out before walking away a kick in your step.
“I LOVE YOU!” You heard him shout but you didn’t care and kept walking away. Gilbert was entranced by ____________. They had the same college classes together, but this was the first time he truly noticed her. He had meant what he said, and brushing off the girl beside him he chased after you. He didn’t know what to say, for all his awesome words left him when he say that luscious buns jiggle as you proceed to run away.  He was left standing there until Francis had found him later that day and learned that his friend was in love.
“And that is how we find ourselves here.” Francis sighed waving a hand over at Gilbert who seemed to be lost in daydreams. Gilbert hummed thinking about how awesome you were to turn him the king of awesome down.  Antonio was the first to notice after the story that you were gone.   Francis was the second to notice that you were standing behind the three men. Both men smiled and waved at you. You waved back a stern frown lining your face. You motioned for both men to move and they quickly hustled away from the window. You took their place next to Gilbert looking into your living room through the window.
“What are you looking at?” You asked placing a hand on your cheek trying to see what he saw. He sighed dreamily closing his eyes in bliss.
“The girl I plan to allow to date the awesome me.” He informed while laughing a weird hissing like laugh.
“Too bad she doesn’t think you’re that awesome to date.” You mocked sighed patting a hand on his shoulder. It was at this point Gilbert noticed you were standing next to him. He covered his nose quickly and yelled something in German.  You laughed wrapping a hand over his shoulder and bringing him down to your eye level.  
“You know if I realized hitting a boy could get me dates I’d do it more often.” You giggled pulling away from a speechless Gilbert.
“I’m chubbylicious.” You sang waving to Antonio and Francis as you walked back into your house.

Aferwards:
Francis and Antonio shared a look; smiles growing on their faces.
“Forget that idiota and come salsa dancing with me!” Antonio yelled waving his arms in front of your living room window. France shoved a hand in his face pushing him away.
“Leave these garçons barbares and date a real man.” He bellowed blowing you a kiss.
“She’s my frau you bastards!” He screamed tackling the two men to the ground. From the window you had the perfect view too watch the funny scene.
So, this is a Hetalia Reader instert. I haven't done one in a while but I kept seeing all these Chubby Readers one come up. I am a chubby girl and so I was like sure I'll read. :/
The stories were okay but they always made the girl put herself down and have to have the hetaila chatater make her feel beatiful. I have never needed someone to tell me I was beatuiful. I told myself that and I never let anyone people put me down. Since I COULDN'T FOR THE LIFE OF ME FIND A READER INSERT WHERE SHE IS SEXY AND KNOWS IT! I wrote one for the thing is even us chubby girls know we are CUTE!! So to all the girls out there who never feel beatiful, big or small please know you are beatiful. ;)

Update: Is now a part of the awesome :iconqueeniepie10: contest. Check it out. A lot of awesome people are featured too.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Chubby reader
:iconthebluestchu:
Collection by
   A quiet peaceful Sunday afternoon in the 2p!Family's household. Mattheiu and Allen went out for their 'rounds' and won't be back until tomorrow afternoon, Francisco went to his country for a business trip, And Oliver decided to stay home.

".....So.. BORED." Oliver exclaimed out loud to no one in particular. He wanted to do something that will help him stay active, Like yoga, or passing out to cookies to orphanages or just bother Mattheiu and Allen while they are out.

He groaned and felt like rolling around on his bed trying to kill some time. But that's when his tummy started to grumble. "Oh crumpets... I'm hungry.."

Cue the light bulb

"I'll make some cupcakes!" He exclaimed and bolted down the stairs. He ran into the kitchen and got his supplies ready for his creations. "....Hm.. Usually (y/n) would come and bake with me... I'll call her and see if she wants to come and bake with me!" Oliver said giddily as he went to the phone and dialed your number.

~Meanwhile at your place~

"Ahhh... This is the life.." You said relaxed as you sank a little into the bathtub. A nice relaxing bubble bath can really do their wonders when you are bored on a Sunday afternoon. "Who ever invented the term bubble bath.. I just want to kiss them and shake there hand in congratulating them in making such a wonderful idea for relaxing.." You said chuckling to yourself a little.

About 10 minutes later you heard your phone ringing. ".....God-damnit..." You muttered as you were comfortably sitting in the bath tub. You didn't want to leave but that ring you setted was annoying as fuck. Getting up grumbling you answered the phone.

"Hello, this is (Y/n)."
"Ello poppet!" You smiled knowing who's voice it was.
"Hi Oliver what made you want to call me on this nice Sunday afternoon?"
"Well, I'm planning on making cupcakes! Would you like to join me?"

Your eyes widen at the phrase 'Would you like to join me, and making cupcakes' and excitedly shut off and drained all of the water. "Of course! I will be there in 20 minutes." You said.

"Yay! See you then!" He said and hanged up.

~Time skip to 20 minutes later~

You reached there and ran up to the door steps. Making cupcakes with Oliver was such a delight and you enjoyed the 2p!Family's company and they especially enjoyed yours. But who you liked the most was Oliver. He was just so cute and sweet! So cute and sweet that you grew to having a crush on him.

You knocked and waited for a good 2 minutes and then saw Oliver open the door with a wide smile on his face.

"(Y/n)!" He exclaimed
"OLIVER!" You exclaimed back and hugged him. He hugged back tightly and lead you to the kitchen I got everything ready so let's get to it!" He said and started pouring the flour.

~Time skip to 30 minutes later~

"Oliver, I swear you are the master at cupcakes." You said laughing a little as you prepared the icing for the cupcakes. Oliver smiled at your compliment and hugged you. "Aw thank you love! Now remember to be careful with that mixer." He said and got the cupcakes out of the oven.

You nodded and turned on the mixer with caution and steadily turned the bowl. "Hey (Y/n) can you help me?" Oliver asked without looking back, You were so focus at your task that you forgot your hand was on the switch and you accidentally flipped it to high speed of mixing.

"O-H SHIT,O-OLIVER!" You exclaimed as you tried to turn off the mixer, Icing flew all over the place. "Poppet! What did we say about the cursing?" Oliver said as he finally turned around to look at you, but that came to a stop once he saw what was going on.

 Oliver looked at the machine and tried to turn it off himself but was attacked by the huge globs of icing flying around. He was able to shut it off the kitchen was covered in icing. "Oh....God...Oliver I am SO sorry about your kitchen!" You said trying to clean up the mess.

Oliver looked at you and couldn't help that you looked adorable. Your (H/c) hair was covered in (F/f) icing, your white t-shirt was also covered in icing and your brown cargos was reminding him of the wrapper of a cupcake.

So in summary, You looked like an adorable Cupcake to him.

He had a secret crush on you and enjoyed your present around the house. Oliver blushed and helped you up from the ground, "Its ok poppet, but your all dirty! We must fix that." He said seductively licking off one of your fingers with icing on it. You blushed madly and allow him to lead you to a bathroom. The mess in the kitchen quickly forgotten.

You ENJOYED your time making cupcakes with Oliver. Especially the 'Lover flavored Cupcake' the flavor that both you and Oliver love.

~Hey look an extended ending~

"YO Oliver we're back." Allen exclaimed as he placed his bat beside the door. He and Mattheiu usually expected Oliver to come downstairs and tackle him into a hug, but that never came. Not to mention that he was your car in the driveway.

"Where the hell is he?" Mattheiu said as he headed towards the Kitchen with Kuma. Allen shrugged and sat on the couch, "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED IN HERE?!" Mattheiu exclaimed. Allen jumped up and ran into the kitchen seeing the kitchen covered in icing. "I thought Oliver was the one to clean up after himself...." Allen muttered as he angrily headed up the stairs to his room.

Banging furiously on the door, he busted in and wished he didn't.

He came back downstairs and Mattheiu looked at him with a confused look. "Well? Is he up there?" Allen didn't say anything and passed out. With a raised eyebrow, He went up to Oliver's bedroom and walked in. Upon walking in, he finally understood what Allen passed out about.

He saw You under Oliver in the nude sleeping with Oliver on top of you under the blankets. It smelled like heavy (f/f) icing.

He passed out as well.

BOOM! a random 2p!England propt I thought of after I made a few cupcakes myself x3
Enjoy my randomness~


Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Resting your burning legs on the chilling concrete bench, deep breaths of dewy morning air swell in your lungs. The heavy cloth of your sweat shirt clinched lustfully to you, exposing your swollen body, you hated the way it accented the fat, but it made your boobs look good so, it worked. It had been quite chilly when you had first started your run, but now at half-past eight the heat was starting to feel uncomfortable.

Speaking of hot....

    For the past three days, when you came to begin your laps he was already here, and already cover in sweat. Now the over physical weren't normally your type. First off they had a tendency to be over judgmental of physical appearances, and second sometimes their muscles would get to big and they would look like a gorilla with an aunt head(not that you judged by physical appearances[ok, in this case you did but that's because it honestly scared you when someone had that much muscle]), but he was an exception. Yes, he was overly in shape but he was more toned. It was easy to tell that his strength went all the way to the core. And although it was his amazing body that first caught your attention, it was his eyes that held it. They where so focused, as if always chasing after something just beyond the horizon. It was hard to find eyes like that nowadays. How you would love stare down those sharp aquamarine eyes!

     Not that it mattered much, after all you didn't even know his name much less anything else, a guy like that probably already had a girlfriend, or several. On the off-chance he didn't, a Mr. Physical wouldn't fancy a curvy girl like you. Even so, as he came around the track again you couldn't help but stare at those magnificent arms and the oh so sensual lines of his chest peeking through his black tank top.

    As he came to pass the bench and you, he did something completely unfair. He stopped right in front of you. Leaning back and drawing in deep gulps of air. He raised his water bottle to his lips and began to drink. Luckily the plastic didn't quite meet his flesh making little driblets ran down his glistening jawline unto his beautifully exposed neck and while he throw his head backward, the morning glow captured his skin, causing it to shimmer in the soft light. It took an enormous amount of self control to keep the drool puddle forming in your mouth from spilling out.

    He heaved forward and turned his beautiful blue eyes directly on yours and for a brief moment your heart stopped working, until he turned away in a furiously red blush (after all you were looking at him like an Elvis fan at Graceland).

    “Guten Morgen.” The words surprised you, after always assuming he was a local, but the voice behind them did not. It was low, clear and filled to the brim with authority.

    After you recovered from the shock of having him actually speak to you, an automatic response of “mornin'.” issued from you. Great you thought to yourself now he'll think you just some stupid, fat, American. Ok so you were American but you most certainly weren't stupid.

He looked at you for a moment then came back with “Whis morning haz a pleazant feel to it.”

I murmured a “Yeah, I guess”. Well this was going nowhere.

He had straightened himself up and kept his hands behind his back, despite his casual attire he looked very formal, and his words seemed tight. It was obvious he didn't like me, probably just didn't want to be bored during his break.

Suddenly, he shifted back to stare directly into your eyes, his ice colored orbs absorbing your (e/c) ones into their gaze. “Mein name is Ludvig” He whispered, and all traces of hardness left his voice, leaving only a hot-flash-inducing gentleness. You could feel your temperature rise as he spoke. It had to be from all the running you did earlier. It had to be.

          .” You weren't quite sure why but when he started whispering, you felt the need to whisper to, your mind losing itself in the endless sky of those shining spheres.

Unfortunately, your phone took this opportunity to remind you that you had class in an hour, the beeping noise broke the magic of the moment and with a simple “ ' have to go.” you took off toward your car, leaving the startled Ludwig to watch as you run away.


Later that evening..... -Germany's prospective-

The warm, sweet sent of freshly baked cake filled the timeshare he shared with his brother. He pulled the second of his two master pieces, the chocolate one, from the oven. He could feel a smile spread across his face, he loved it when things turned out exactly as planed, especially his cakes. He placed the hot one on the cooling rack to, well, you know......cool. Then returned to frosting the white one, he wasn't sure what kind she liked so he made two and hoped would approve                       of at least one.

As he spread the final touches onto the tower of deliciousness he leaned down and set his head on the counter, dreaming of the lovely ,                    , how wonderful it was to know her name! Normally he had trouble taking to women and often succeeded only in making a fool of himself. So he had a rule against taking to them but he had made an exception in her case( and it was no small thing for him to set aside one of his rules!). 

Yes, he loved her, what sane man wouldn't? She was strong, self-confident, and she noticed everything going on around her. Not to mention her sense of humor. And apart from all that, he had always possessed a fancy for plump women, after all what was a little more of a beautiful women to love? Besides they were a lot less breakable......

-flashback-

The air was crisp and clean, unlike smog-filled poison of the surrounding city. Ludwig was glad to have found a park so close to his temporary residence, he would be staying there for at least a month, working with the American engineers, and it was important to keep up his physical training while away from home. He started off at a 'light jog' to warmup letting his pedometer track the distance while the sun began to climb the horizon.

Just when he was starting to wonder if anyone ever used this park, he was joined by an eye-pleasing young women. She had shiny (h/c)hair paired with bright (e/c) eyes and glowing skin, and although she had some weight to her she ran fine and seemed perfectly healthy, and, much to his pleasure, her breasts bounced nicely as she came around the track.

After a run that impressed even the German, she stretched her legs then took her rest on a cold concrete bench.

Around the corner came a very dumb looking barbie that ran the same was a pigeon walked. As she approached the bench the barbie whispered something to the ken running next to her, then called out to the vision on the bench “Hey,” called the barbie in a voice so annoying it could rival Gilbert's antics, “you should keep running maybe you'll get rid of that whal... oh wait that's you.”

The lady on the bench frowned and furled her brow then shouted back “Hey barbie, you should be careful, the weatherman said there was a chance of light wind today, it might blow you away from your curling iron.” she finished the jeer with a fake pout as the barbie's face twisted up in an amusing combination of disgust and anger. The ken started snickering and the barbie stormed off with an “agh!”. The girl on the bench went back to sipping her water, a triumphant smile plastered to her face.


-end flashback-


That was when he decided to pursue her. She was just to perfect of him, she was a wonderous mesh up of everything he could ever want in a women. That was why it had taken so long to talk to her. He was terribly afraid of rejection, and wooing women was not one of his strengths. He looked down at the cake. God, he hoped she would understand.


my first fanfiction. Inspired by Mandy Moore's song Stupid Cupid. Comments and feedback are appreciated.  
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Matthieu was to say the least, an intimidating person to any guy, but to any girl, he was eye candy. Pale violet eyes that bore into your soul, a hockey stick that he usually carried around, pilot glasses, a mountie jacket, and a frown usually on his face. It was understood that not many people hung out with him.
_______ was the opposite and not intimidating person at all. She was chubby and that's the reason she didn't have as many friends as she thought she would, but other things made her less intimidating, like wearing dresses at random occasions, a big smile she usually had, wearing things that didn't match, but looked cute together.
She had a more thicker skin than what people assumed, that's how she dealt with comments about her weight from people. At least her friends never made comments like that, so that's how she never cried about it.
Pale violet eyes were staring at her intensely when she was working on a packet that they had to do in biology, she looked up for a second and he looked down. She shrugged and went back to her work and he looked at her then.
He wondered how happy she could be even with comments he used to hear, until that is, he threatened to bash anyone's skull in the wall if he heard something like that. He would never do it because secretly, he would never hurt a fly, but because of how he acted and one fight and then Bam! He was the most feared person in the whole school!
. . .
______ opened her book and then she saw a note. She opened it up, curiosity getting the better of her and it said 'What a fat pig!' She blinked and then folded it up and made a paper football out of it. She then put it between two of her plump fingers and flicked it into the trashcan at first try. She fistpumped and her friend Elizabeta, high-fived her for making the shot since she read the note also.
Matthieu knew the handwriting of the person, what was it...Brandon? Well, he'll have a talking to.
Surprisingly at the same day, Brandon came up to her and apologized about the note, she just said “You better be apologizing for that stupid note.” And left it at that.
But, the note gave Matthieu an idea, he was a bit shy when it came to her, a note would be perfect! He stuffed it in one of her books when she, along with her friends, got up to use the restroom and then went back to work as if he didn't write it at all.
______ opened her book again and grumbled “Better not be one of those stupid notes again... Yet again, I can make a paper football.” She giggled a little at the thought and opened it up. It was instead a love letter, she was confused at first and then her face eventually grew beet red. She looked around, everywhere except behind her. She looked at it again and realized there wasn't any name on it at all.
She sighed. “Really? Why did this person stuff the note in the wrong book?”
Matthieu growled, not at her, but her thinking that way. He poured out his heart for her and she assumed it wasn't for her!
“Let me see!” Her friend Bella, pleaded. She shrugged and handed her the note and Bella, along with Elizabeta read the long love letter.
Bella said to her “It's definitely for you! The note was stuffed where you had put your name on it. If it was someone else, they would've realized the mistake!”
“You do got a point.” ______ commented. “But still, why would they send it to me? Especially in a class?”
The two shrugged. ______ swore that they were twins, they almost acted like each other perfectly, except with how they deal with ridicule, Elizabeta got out her frying pan while Bella completely burned whoever it was with snappy comebacks that she would come up with on the spot, she was definitely the sass master out of all of ______'s friends.
“I wonder who it is though!” Bella said. “Ooh, maybe it's my brother!”
“Please, he's a lolicon.” Elizabeta rolled her eyes. “And I know it's not Gilbert, he's not romantic at all! You know the first time he asked out his ex, he barfed on her he was so nervous!” The group laughed.
“Yeah, this guy has really beautiful cursive though.” ______ commented, which was true, it was the most beautiful she's ever seen. “Damn whoever this is though! Does he think I'm a decoder or something? No one here can even write cursive!” Matthieu felt a little bad about it though, but he would reveal himself eventually.
“Yeah, I wonder why every elementary school except for ours had cursive classes.” Elizabeta said.
. . .
Matthieu hadn't revealed himself yet, even a few months after he gave that note to her. He knew his feelings for her became even more serious when even his sister, Madeline would watch supermodels on TV and he would always mumble to himself that _______ should wear that. Or even when his cousin Oliver would make a sweet and he always had the urge to give it to her. He realized now that he needed to confess or otherwise he would go crazy.
He had one of her friends in another class and he tapped her shoulder. Amelia turned around and said “Yes?”
“You're friends with ______, right?”
“Of course I'm friends with ______!” She smiled, obviously proud.
“She told you bout the note she got a few months ago right?” He asked.
She nodded. “Yeah wh-” It clicked in her mind and she said “No way, you're the one who-”
He put a hand on her mouth and he looked kinda pissed. “Stop. Yes I did, but I need to know how to ask her and you know her better.”
“That is true.” She said when he put his hand down. “Okay fine, but you better not chicken out or me and all of her friends are gonna corner you and beat you. Got it?”
He rolled his eyes and said “Sure, whatever.”
“Okay great!” She smiled. “Now then, she likes extravagant things, I know because she sometimes hangs out with Arthur just to have tea in these really cool tea cups! I mean, you gotta admit that's pretty boring with a stick in the mud like him! So, maybe something really huge on Valentine's day. You know, that's coming up pretty soon.” He nodded.
“Alright, you better not tell her. I want it as a surprise.” He said, pointing a finger at her.
Rather than giving an actually normal response, she saluted him and said “Yes sir!”
He gave her a look and then rolled his eyes. “Whatever.” He only said.
. . .
Oh Valentine's day was the worst for ______, couples sucking each other's face in the hall, the bi polar people that are either so happy that rainbows would shoot out of their mouth or so angry that one thing wrong will get them to yell at you at the top of their lungs. So, not a good day for her since she was one of the only people who are really neutral with the whole couple thing during the day.
But, it did make her a little sad that no one really came and asked her out yet. 'Who am I kidding? Even though I like my body, it doesn't mean other people will.'
She usually opened her locker at fourth period instead of first because her backpack always carried the first four class's books. When she opened the locker, her eyes widened when she saw what was in there. Flowers, a box of chocolates, and the cutest toy bunny that she had ever seen, there was also a note in the flowers.
She opened it up and she could recognize that cursive anywhere since no one in the school writes like that, it was the guy who gave her that love letter!
'Hello ______, remember the note that you got a few months ago? Yeah that was me. If you want to see me, come to the bakery close to the school at four. I'll wait if you stay after school. It's my brothers, so that's why. Later ______.'
She blinked “Huh,” She said to herself. “I guess he didn't want to try all that hard when he wrote this.” She shrugged. “Oh well, I still have his love note, heck, I don't even know if it's a he!” She sighed. “Because I kinda doubt a guy has this pretty of handwriting...Oh well, I'll find out who it is today.”
. . .
Her friends were super excited for her since the last time someone asked her was this guy and it was a bet. Amelia knew who it was, so she told the rest of her friends and they squealed in excitement that she got the eye candy since none of them liked rugged guys all that much.
______ had eaten all the candy, but still had the flowers in one hand and the bunny in the other. She looked around and her eyes spotted a guy that she sat in front of in class. Because of the handwriting, she sat down beside him at the bar in the bakery and asked “So, why is a toughie like you doing here?”
“For you.” He said, which made her arch a brow.
She looked at the note again and said “You write cursive?” If he was mistaken about the letter, then he would say no.
He shrugged. “My brother Louis taught me.”
She blinked, so this was the guy who wrote that note, which made her face almost red. He laughed a little and said “You're cute when you blush like that.” He paused and put his glasses on his head instead on his nose. She never really saw his eyes before, but they were a pretty lavender. “So, what do you think? Do you like me?”
She nodded. “I never thought someone like you would like me though.”
“Why wouldn't I?”
“Well,” She fumbled with her hair. “Not many people like my body. I mean I do, but-”
“______,” He said and she squeaked by his voice. “I like your body, it isn't bony and I can grab onto something...You didn't answer my question earlier.” He said, wanting to get to the answer he's been dying to hear ever since he saw her.
She nodded with a smile. “I didn't know you had this soft side though.”
“Yeah and I'm only going to show it to you.” He said and then she felt chapped lips on her plump ones. Her eyes widened, but she melted into the kiss. Even though he was a 'toughie' as she put it, he was a damn good kisser.
Damn her lungs, she gasped for air and when he parted she said “Now that's the kisses you write in novels!” She commented.
Matthieu smiled and said “Glad you liked it. Since we're at a bakery, want anything?”
“I'm not sure what's here.” She replied as she got off of the stool and looked at the glass case. He got up as well and looked beside her. “Ooh, the strawberry shortcake looks awesome!”
And for the rest of the time they spent in the bakery, they talked while holding hands, giving sweet kisses or just looking in each other's eyes. To say the least for both of them, they were excited for whatever came next because they had eachother.
Hello! Well, I got some more inspiration and thanks to some lovely people encouraging me, I decided to upload another one. Kill La Kill Icon: Ryuuko This time, the reader is a bit more confident, but like most of us, there are her moments.

So, tell me what you think and favorite if you want. Ps, I always love my headcanon about Matthieu being a big softie even though he looks like a toughie is the reader describes him. I'll be waiting Mako Mankanshoku (Eating) [V1] 
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Since _______ hasn't had some alone time to herself in a long while with her family visiting her constantly and with work these two weeks, she decided to give herself a 'date.' Which included watching her favorite movies, eating her favorite pastries from her friend Oliver, getting a bunch of flowers and finally, reading a book by candlelight in a bubble bath, all alone where she didn't have to deal with ridicule.
Since her family wanted her to lose weight and she took years of those comments when she was perfectly fine with her body and her friends were, she didn't care and just wanted to purposely make them angry by gaining a little more weight, but also, she didn't eat all that much during the two weeks.
So, today, she needed to spoil herself. But, her plans were about to change when she heard “Oh ______~.” From her door and the person was banging on it like a cop.
She groaned from her comfy seat and got up to open the door. It was her friend Allen, of course, he never visited when her family was around since first of all, he was incredibly rude to her family, second, piercings, third, he was incredibly protective of her when her family. So that was another reason why she needed to relax by herself.
He gave a smirk and his hands were behind his back. “What have you got?” She asked.
“Oh nothin' doll.” He replied, but then took whatever it was behind him. It was a box of chocolates, it looked expensive from how the box was wrapped, the box was pure white and there were two thin golden lines and was written in German.
She smiled and said “Thanks Al, that's real sweet of you.” She laughed. “Pardon the pun. Wait, what did you do?”
He laughed and said “Doll you know me so well. Oliver kicked me out, I need to crash here.” He shrugged and went in himself.
“Hey I was-”
“Gonna spend the day with me.” He said, finishing her sentence wrong.
She sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Al, you know whenever my family visits I'm incredibly stressed and I spend the day after they're gone pampering myself so,” She went behind him and turned him and pushed him out “Al, I'm sorry, but I need to spend the day pampering.” She was about to close the door until he put his foot in the crack.
“How about I make a deal?” He asked. She sighed and opened the door. “Let's say I make you the dinner you want, then can I stay?”
It would save her a lot of time and she could get to spend more time in her comfy seat. Well, she did have a crush on him, even with his stupid schemes and him being kicked out constantly, then him flirting that would make her stutter. She sighed and opened the door. “Fine, but I'm preparing grilled cheese.”
“Alright I can make that.” He walked in and said “So, since I'm at it, can I eat one?”
“Sure Al, you are making me dinner after all.”
“Can I eat you?” He asked and licked his lips.
Her face was red and she could only stutter nonsense. He laughed and said “I'm joking ______, but your reactions get funnier the more I say it.” And then he walked into the kitchen.
She pouted where the kitchen was and then sighed. She went into her comfy spot and pressed play on the movie she bought on pay-per-view. It was a nice gesture of Allen, but yet again he was only doing it so he could have a place to sleep. She usually had her door open to him since she had a huge crush on him, but during those days after he family visits, her door isn't open to anyone and now it is to Allen. Besides, he's never been a real girlfriend type of guy, he was mostly a one night stand guy and she was his best friend. It would almost seem that he was her boyfriend with how many times he spends the night and then giving her chocolates, any bystander would think so.
But ______ knew better, he flirted with any girl, her not an exception, but he has given her a whole lot of respect, more than Oliver, Matthieu and Louis, his family for crying out loud. It was nice to think for a brief second that he would like her in that way, but she knew better. Any girl that he was with for a night was thin, had caked on makeup, and always had a giggle that made her want to choke them right then and there. Not that she hasn't attempted to when one called her fat.
But, he has treated her with respect, being a lot more honest than he ever could be with many people, cleaning up after his beer bottles when he stays the night, never went into her room and stayed on the couch through the whole night, and then even letting her join in his stupid schemes. She called them stupid because they were, but it made her feel more involved since she was his friend.
She got out of her thoughts when a plate was handed to her and she looked up to see his usual smirk and he said “There you go doll.” And then sat down on the couch with his beer and grilled cheese.
“Thanks,” She replied before eating it. She moaned and said “Wow, this tastes really good.”
“Thanks doll,” He said before taking a drink.
. . .
After another movie, she stretched and said “Well, I'm taking a bath. You can go ahead and change, but I get full rain when I get out.”
“Can I go with?” He said and winked.
“No!” She said with a red face and then went to her room and went quickly into her bathroom where she lit the candles. Before she was about to step in, she realized she forgot her book. She put her clothes back on and was trying to find it in her bookshelf. She felt arms wrap around her stomach and she froze and her eyes widened.
“______, thanks for putting up with my shit.” He said. She turned her head to stare at him and instead of a smirk, it was a sheepish smile.
“Y-you're welcome.” She said since his face was so close to hers.
“And uh, there's also something I wanna tell you.” He said, looking away.
“What is it Al?” She asked.
“Uh,” He put his mouth by her hair and muttered what he had to say.
“You know I can't hear you like that right?” She said.
He sighed and then said “______, I think I love you.” Her eyes widened. “I mean, I've tried to deny it for so long, but there are so many things that say that I do to where I can't deny it. Whatever niceness I give you, you give ten fold. I even like simple things that you do like even making dinner when I'm staying over. Honestly, for two years, I've lied about pissing off my family to where they kicked me out. They know I would rather spend the night here then anywhere else. Then your family, I want to just bsah their heads in the wall, they should never say that to their daughter. I mean, really? They bash about you weight, which is perfect in my opinion, and they don't expect to be talked back to?” She laughed a little at how he was reacting. “But, I've tried to deny it by those whores and they never fill my heart, in fact, they just make the hole deeper.” He paused. “I'm glad I was able to spend the night here. Thank you and if you don't feel the same it's okay. I just thought I should-”
She turned around and grabbed his collar and kissed him. He was surprised, but then he closed his eyes and kissed back, putting both of his hands on her back and dipping her and she rested his arms on her shoulders. When he parted, he said “You have no idea how happy I am.”
“You don't either.” She said, panting.
They stood up again and said “So, can I join you?”
“With what?”
“With your bath.”
She blinked, but then said “Are you fucking serious? You said that fake confession just for me to say yes?” Her face got red and even though she was angry as can be at him, there were tears budding.
“No! Why would I say that? Babe, you know I'm more honest with you than my family. I have more respect than that!”
She looked in his eyes and instead of that flirty glint, he was hurt. Instantly her face changed and she sighed, she said “Sorry, I'm just so used to you flirting with me, I thought-”
“You thought it was flirting.” He finished her sentence. She nodded, ashamed that she snapped so quickly. He came closer to her and wiped the single tear on her face with his thumb. “Let me rephrase, I do love you. There isn't any doubt now.” He put a finger under her chin and kissed her cheek, his lips landed softly, but pulled away a little after a second. “So, can I join you?”
“And that's still a no.” She replied with a smile.
“You sure? I can give a mean back rub.” He said with a smirk.
She laughed a little and said “Eh why not.” She got away from him and said “Well, come on you horny punk.” And smirked.
It almost didn't process, but then it did and let's just say that he's never taken his clothes off that quickly in a long time. Of course, her family didn't approve, but she couldn't be happier, especially when Allen put them in their place when they visited.
So, after a nap lasting 5 hours and me waking up at eleven, inspiration came and I made this stupid thing
I don't own you or hetalia or the character, just the plot
Comment, watch or favorite, I don't care what you do as long as if you don't like it, tell me why.
Yeah, I just imagine Allen as a huge sweetheart to the one he loves, but also still dirty Llama Emoji-21 (Speechless) [V1] 
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

 "Please (Y/n)?"
"No.."
"Pretty please?"
"No Alfred."
"Pretty please with all the hugs and kisses in the world please!?"
"Alfred please..."
"Come on (Y/n)! Just one night full of horror movies, video games, and burgers to our hearts contempt! It's gonna be fun!"
"That's what you said the last time. And look what happened.." You said looking back at him with stern eyes
"Ok, you knew that Artie and Francis did it and you know it." Alfred said as a closing blushing with embarrassment.

 Alfred's been trying to get you to come over to his house for a movie sleepover for about a month now. 'Jesus, this guy's persistent..' you thought as you walled down the hall towards the conference room of the World meeting with Alfred tailing you. You are (Country name), and where best friends with all of the countries, especially the Axis and the Allies. But not only that you were on the plus side but didn't really give a flying fuck to what people had to say about you. And that's why everyone loved you. Because of your confidence and (Your Alfred your best friend was trying to get you spend more time with you due to a recent breakup from (Ex-bf/cn). You were still friends, but it was just a platonic relationship now.
 "Ok Alfred if I go... You gotta have one more person to join us that night. Because I'm not going to be subjected to anymore shenanigans or schemes you may have in store. Understood?" You said as you crossed your chubby arms over your chest with a smile. "REALLY!? YES! You won't regret it (Y/n), Imma go find another person right now!" Alfred said giving you a bone crushing hug around your chubby body, and bolted off to find someone. "How did I become friends with him again?" You said chuckling and walked towards the conference room.

~Alfred's POV~
 'Gotta find someone, Gotta find someone, GOTTA FIND SOMEONE FOR (Y/N) TO COME!' Alfred thought as he ran around the building looking for another guest to come along in order for you to come. He searched and searched but to his disappointment, he couldn't really find anyone suitable to come along. That is until he ran into the perfect guest that can come along.
 
His twin brother, Matthew Williams.

 '(Y/n) never specified WHO to bring, Matthew is the one!' Alfred thought as he ran at full speed and tackled Matthew to the floor. "A-Alfred! What the h-heck man!?" Matthew soft yelled as he pushed Alfred aside to get up. "DUDE, I want you to come to my Movie Sleepover tomorrow night!" Alfred said excitedly knowing that Matthew will say yes. "W-Why now of the sudden?" Matthew asked with a raised eyebrow, "Well (Y/n) is gonna be there but she'll only come if someone else with us. and knowing how you and her get along really well I thought you'd like to join us for a night together! What do you say?" Alfred asked with pleasing eyes. Matthew blushed deeply. Matthew had a huge secret crush on you ever since you were introduced in the World Meeting. So obviously a night with you would be an opportunity that he wouldn't miss. "S-Sure I'll go." Matthew said with a small smile. "GREAT! I'm gonna go tell (Y/n) Now that we have another guest see you at 8!" Alfred said running off to find you.

~Time skip brought to you by Flying Mint Bunny~

~Your POV~

  "(Y/N)!" You hear as you collect all of your papers after the meeting. You turn and see Alfred running towards you with great speed. You tensed up and prepared for the falling to the tackle of a bone crushing hug to the ground, but it never came. Opening one (e/c) eye you see Alfred grinning at you like as if his life depended on it. "Yes Alfred? Did you find someone for the sleepover?" You asked with a smug grin. You expected to hear that no one said yes to Alfred's pleading hearing that he asked everyone in the conference room to join him for a night at his house. "Actually I did! Matthew will be joining us tomorrow night!" You blushed deeply. You and Matthew were great friends and he was the first person you met when you became a country. You had a secret crush for him but suppressed those feelings when you went out with (ex-bf/cn).
  "You got Matthew to say yes? How much did you bribe him Alfred?" You asked jokingly, Alfred looked at you with a gasp of terror, "I didn't bribe him (Y/n), He natural said yes and since you just said to find someone, Matthew was the one! Now I do believe you owe me an answer in response to my question. Will you please come to my Movie sleepover tomorrow night?" Alfred asked with a goofy grin and shining blue eyes burning into your (e/c) ones. You sighed knowing that he filled your requirements in order for you to accept, "Fine I'll go now." You said with a great big smile. "YES! see you at 8 tomorrow!"

~Time skip to Tomorrow night at 8 brought to you by Russia owning you~

  You got our of your car and walked the driveway to Alfred's door. You packed a cute (f/c) Pj shirt with Mickey mouse on it with some (2f/c) pj shorts, some slippers, multi-colored blankets, a few snacks, and some video games that you all could enjoy. You knocked and waited patiently, but then became worried when you heard loud thumping and stuff breaking. 'What's going on in there?' You thought as you then heard feet heading towards the door. There was Alfred with a few scraps but nothing major. You tried to hold back a laughed when you saw burger wrapper stuck to the bottom of his shoe, but apparently that didn't last to long. "W-what's so funny (Y/n)?" Alfred asked blushing. He just loved to hear the laugh, giggle or chuckle that passed you plump (s/c) lips. It was music to his ears and he enjoyed every minute to the second hearing it. Not to mention how many hugs and cuddles you give to him and others.

So in others words.. Alfred had a crush on you.

You were still laughing but pointed to the bottom of his shoe. When he looked down he blushed even more but in embarrassment. He picked the wrapper off his shoe and tossed it away. "Now that we got that over with, come on in! Matthew is in the living room so you can set your stuff anywhere." He said as he walked to the kitchen to grab some drinks. When you walked into the living room and saw Matthew placing his sleeping bag next to the couch, You decided to surprise him and sneaked behind him but he beat you to the punch. "Hi (y/n)." Matthew said without even looking back. "Damnit how did you know?" You said walking around to face him with a smile. He blushed lightly and fidgeted a little.
 "Y-you always sneak up on m-me remember?"
"Oh yeah."
"DUDES AND DUDETTES ARE YOU READY FOR A NIGHT OF FUN!?!" Alfred roared as he walked into the kitchen with piles upon piles of food, "I'm starting to think Alfred is trying to kill us with all that food instead of an actual sleepover, don't you think Matthew?" You asked as you lightly nudged him. Both Alfred and Matthew laughed and dragged you to the couch to start the sleepover.

"I suggest that we start with video games then we can eat then we can watch movies!"
"Sounds good to me."
"S-Sure does."
You all decided to play some Mario Kart and other multiplayer games, laughed at funny jokes and stories, did prank calls, played truth or dare (Which was adorable yet funny seeing how they both blushed at the embarrassing questions you asked). Then you ate and danced to some music. So far so good for a sleepover.

~Time skip to 11 o'clock~

"It's time for the big boy of this night to begin! MOVIE TIME!" Alfred said as he dumped a box full of movies onto you and Matthew. "What movie should we pick?" Matthew asked as he cataloged what was given. "What about (Scariest Horror Movie)?" Alfred said as he showed you the case. "Are you sure Alfred? You know your not a big fan when it comes to horror movies with this level of scary." You said worried.

"That movie is not that scary (y/n)."
"It says: 'Watch at your own risk',"
"Oh they just put that there so they can get people to buy it more often."
"T-They have a note telling the watchers what t-time of the movie to stop watching it."
"Like I said, advertisement (y/n)."
"T-They even have blindfolds.."
"Advertisement for the excitement, Matthew."
"Alfred, they have the phrase: "We are sorry we even thought of making a movie this scary. We will now go to court and take any law suits given from the public.'  I don't think we should watch this..." You said as you placed the movie down.
"Nonsense we will watch it." Alfred said as he pop it into the dvd player. 'Oh no...' You and Matthew thought.

~Time skip yet again into 10 minutes of the movie~

 "No...No.... NO, NO, NO, NO, NO! OH GOD DON'T OPEN THE DOOR!"
"W-WHY IS SHE OPENING THE FUCKING DOOR!??! YOU STUPID BITCH GET AWAY FROM THERE!"
"SWEET MOTHER OF PANCAKES, HOW IN THE WORLD DOES HER HEAD GET IN THAT POSITION!?!"
"O-OH MAN SHE WON'T BE ABLE TO--"
 You all screamed loudly due to the loud sound of a knife stabbing and bones crushing with a loud shriek of death. Alfred just HAD to put the movie on the loudest point of volume. And you think you've gone death after that horrific death scene. You were all cuddled under a blanket and were holding each other for dear life as the killer in the movie stared at the screen and pointed. "Your next." It read on the screen in blood. "I...I think I shit myself...." Alfred said a little paranoid. "C-come with m-me to get a new pair, (Y-Y-Y/n)." Alfred whined as he clutched your chubby arm. "M-Matthew would you c-come with u-us p-please?" You said looking at him with (e/c) eyes filled with fear. He nodded hesitantly and helped you both up. "F-flashlight....G-Get a flashlight..."  Matthew said shakily as he walked towards the hallway you grab 2 flashlights and tossed on to him. "L-Let's go." You all headed up the stairs.

~Time skip due to writers block~

After you got Alfred a new pair of pants you all were seated back in living room and tried to calm down your paranoia. "I may never be able to look at burgers ever again...." Alfred said shaken as he stared at you and Matthew who nodded. "I-I don't think I can go home for a while.....EVER." "H-Hold me (Y/n)" Alfred said he went to your chubby lap and cuddled trying to sooth the tension from the movie "M-Me too" Matthew said as well clutching onto your chubby torso. "I'm here for you both... I'm here." You said hesitantly still shaken by the intensity of this movie sleepover. You passed a hand through their hair (And tried to not play with their E-zone) and hummed a little tune to clam them down. They both sighed in relief.

"Hey (Y/n)...." They said in unison
"Yes?"
"We love you."
 You blushed madly and then chuckled. "Why so?" You asked, "Well because your always their for us and (Your personality) is just adorable, and your so soft!" Alfred said burying himself into your belly and cuddle in it. "When y-you met us we f-fell I-in love w-with you the m-minute we introduced o-ourselves." Matthew said as he rubbed your cheeks. You blushed at their little confession and kissed them both on the cheek. 

"I love you guys too."
 
A few curse words but there isn't that many of them.
(Ex-bf/cn) means (Ex boyfriend country name) (That totally slipped my mind due to writers block..)
I don't own anything here except the <nobr>story</nobr> and the blindfolds
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Reader-chan
:iconchibihazen:
Collection by
A cold breeze wrapped you into it's embrace, gently kissing your cheeks with miniature snowflakes flying in every direction. Your eyes were still shut, enjoying the moment. Your mind raced with a million thoughts, until it settled on one. One only. Jack.

As his lips were still pressed onto yours, a faint smile appeared onto your face. You could feel your cheeks burning. You weren't sure if it was from the cold or just the familiar blush.

Jack gently ended the kiss. You backed away, eyes still shut and mouth still smiling. You looked up slowly, expecting his heartwarming grin.

No.

That wasn't his smile. That wasn't his lips. That wasn't his face. That wasn't his eyes.

No. Those were not the blue icy ones you learned to admire. They were ugly. Yellow and ugly. Glowing with hatred. And satisfaction.

The eyes from the dream

You gasped and covered your mouth with your hand. You backed away quickly but tripped over some invisible object. You tumbled on the cold ground. It wasn't snow anymore, but more of a humid type of dark soil.

"Who would have believed it? Jack Frost. The Jack Frost, having pathetic feelings for a mere mortal." a twisted and cruel voice came from above your head.

You gazed up and saw what looked like a very tall man. Too tall to be real, you thought. His skin was of a sick and grayish tone like the clouds before a storm. His hands were very long and fine, but not elegant. The man's face, grinning widely with imperfect teeth, was slim and you could define his high cheekbones.

He spoke with a fine English accent, which surprised you at first. You shivered as you noticed he seemed to be hovering in front of you.

"How do you know Jack?" you were able to speak but the fear growing in your gut made it difficult.

The man placed his arm around his torso and bowed, graciously swinging the other one behind him.

"May I present myself? Pitch. And it is quite the honor to be meeting you in the flesh, dear." his voice echoed through your head.

"You didn't answer my question. How do you know Jack?" anger started to rise inside of you, but the fear remained always.

His grin grew on his face as he noticed your stubbornness.

"Ah, a tricky one we have here? As you wish, then. I know Jack. But Jack doesn't know me...yet"

"What? You make no sens, if you know him he must know you, right?" the anger faded away to be replaced by utter confusion. Your emotions were playing great tricks on you.

"Fine observation, miss. You're right, we've never met. That doesn't eliminate the fact that I've been watching him. Scratch that : I've been watching both of you." his eyes turned to a darker shade of gold. His hands were neatly folded behind his back, which made him look patient.

"You brought me here. Why?"

"A simple reason. I want you to tell Jack something for me."

You got up, wiped the earth of your clothes and clenched your fists. This Pitch was making you uncomfortable and something was telling you the dream you had was sent by him. You had a feeling bad things were about to happen.

But why does he seem so familiar?

Pitch took a step closer and held your chin with his hand.

"Tell him this ; Join me...or the girl is mine."

With those words, he evaporated and the background morphed back to normal. The naked trees turned to snow-covered trees, the black soil transformed into white fluffy snowflakes and the black lifeless sky went from night to winter blue.

You shook your head only to noticed you were once again on the ground and Jack was kneeling beside you.

You head was in his right hand while his left one was over your stomach.

"(your name)? You're okay! For a moment I thought something horrible had happened to you!" he sighed and gave you the biggest and tightest hug you'd ever experienced.

"Wha-...You...he...where did he?..." you looked around you, trying to find Pitch.

Wasn't he here just 5 seconds ago?

You tapped Jack's shoulder and he ended the hug. He looked at you like if none of this had ever happened.

"Where's Pitch ?!" you blurted out, still panting from the shock.

He looked at you, a bit concerned and put his hand on your forehead.

"Do you have a fever or..."

You moved his hand and stared at him.

"I'm serious! Where's Pitch? What the heck just happened?"

"Well...we were kissing, until you collapsed onto the ground for no reason. You were out for about 5 minutes. I thought it was the cold but you were still warm. And-"

"No, that's impossible! I was just talking with that Pitch dude not too long ago."

Jack looked over his shoulder and helped you get up from the snow.

"(your name), Pitch hasn't come out from hiding for years. Are you sure you're ok?"

Annoyed and irritated, you grunted and took him by the shoulders.

"Jack! Listen to me! He talked to me, and he said...he said: Join me or the girl is mine."

As you finished you're sentence, Jack became pale. Paler than he already was. A sickly pale. He took your hand and ordered you to go onto his back.

"What? Jack this is serious I have no idea what's going on-"

He took off anyways, leaving your sentence unfinished. The wind was roaring in your ears, and colder than ever. Jack was obviously flying faster than usual.

"I know this is serious! That's why I'm taking you to see North!" you heard him say, despite the noise of the already strong winds.

You shook your head and stared in front of you, absorbing what he had just said.

"Who the heck is North ?!"
Tadaaaa! Pitch is here, now the Pitch fans can celebrate :iconforeverhappyplz:

Some of you might of read my journal entry about me and the family problem thingy... but I finally realized writing was maybe the only thing that could make me feel better right now and after long nights of thinking, I figured out what to write in this chapter. Sooo yeaah...you're welcome :aww:

And to those who offered their comforting help in the journal entry: :iconbrohugplz:

Chapter 1: link
Chapter 12: link
Chapter 14: link
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

It was dark where you were. But, you weren’t afraid. This darkness was warm, comforting.

You couldn’t feel any pain, but the last thing you remembered, you had been severely wounded by Pitch, and you were bleeding out. Jack had stayed with you when everyone else went after Pitch. Jack had been crying, and it had been snowing. He finally told you his true feelings. Then you died? right after?

You looked around, wondering if anybody else was here so they could explain what’s going in on.

“Hello? Is anybody here?” you asked. Your voice carried around the darkness and echoed. There was silence for a moment. You were about to call out again, but you were interrupted.

“I am here child. Do not worry, I will not harm you.” said a soothing deep voice. You were silent for a moment, thinking about what to ask next.

“Who are you?” you asked, turning around to see if you could spot anyone.

“I, my dear, am the first Guardian. I am the Man on the Moon. But please, call me Manny.” the voice said. You nodded.

“Why can’t I see you?” you wondered out loud.

“I no longer have a physical form that I can take. Like the earth, time has eroded me.” he said. You thought carefully about your next question.

“Where am I?” you asked, fluttering your wings a little, seeing if you could fly in this place.

“We are in your mind child. You are sleeping right now. Your physical body has been bandaged, and now you lay at Nicholas’ housing.” Manny told you.

“I’m not dead?” you asked in disbelief. You thought you had died. Manny chuckled good heartedly.

“No my child. But you were close. Very close. The other Guardians were able to save you.” he said.

“Why am I here though? Did you need to tell me something?” you asked him.

“You are a clever one. I knew you would be a wonderful Guardian. Yes, to answer your question, I do need to tell you something.” He went silent for a moment, choosing his words carefully. You waited for him to continue. “You know that the opposite of dark is light, correct?”

“Yes.”

“Then, can you tell me the opposite of hate?” he asked. You thought for a moment.

“Love?” you said, unsure.

“Very good my dear! Now, what I’d like for you to do. Pitch Black has both darkness and hate in him. There is no changing him, there must be balance in the world.”

“So, what do you want me to do?” you asked, very confused.

“A way for you to protect both the children and the other Guardians, is with love. I know you probably already know this, but you hold more love in you than any other being on this earth. Spread it as far as you can, as much as you can! That will protect the children of this earth.” he told you. “Now, it is time for me to go. And it is time for you to wake up.”

“But how do I do that?” you asked. His laughter got fainter and fainter.

“It is simple my child. Just open your eyes.”

~*~

Your eyes shot open and you took in a deep breath. You panted and looked around. The room was cozy and had many elegant christmas ornaments. You sat up slowly, being careful of your side that had the wound.

That’s when you noticed the slumbering winter spirit at your bedside, head in his arms as it lay on the bed. You smiled sweetly at him. Has he been with you this whole time?

You reached out and ran your fingers through his silky white locks. He stirred his eyes opened. You pulled your hand away.

“Sorry, did I wake you?” you asked softly. Jack’s eyes widened and his head shot up, looking at you. There was a moment of silence before Jack basically tackled you in a hug.

“You’re alive! You’re awake and alive! I was so worried!” he said excitedly as he hugged you.

“Ow ow ow ow ow!” you winced as pain shot through your wound.

“Oops! Sorry, are you okay?” he said pulling away. You smiled at him through the pain.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just, not so hard okay?” you told him. He nodded and sat next to you on the edge of the bed. “Don’t feel bad. How about we try again?” you said and opened your arms. HIs eyes glittered and he hugged you again, gently this time.

“You had me so worried. Don’t ever do that again, okay?” he told you, tangling a hand in your hair.

“But if I hadn’t, it’d be you laying here. Or worse.” you said. He was about to argue with you when all the other Guardians barged in.

“[Name]!” they all shouted. They all rushed over to you, asking the same questions. ‘Are you okay?’ ‘Is there anything they could do?’

“Guys, guys! I’m fine.” you said then you spotted Sandy. “Sandy!” you said. You gathered him in your arms and hugged him. “But when-”

“When we went after Pitch, we were able to get Sandy back.” Tooth said. You just nodded and gave Sandy another hug.

“You sure you’re okay mate?” Bunnymund asked. You nodded and yawned. All this excitement drained your energy, which should be focused on healing you, but, oh well.

“I know I just woke up, but I’m really tired.” you said trying to stay awake. They all agreed that you should get some sleep and left, except for Jack. “You should get some sleep too.” you said to him. He just nodded and was about to leave. You grabbed his hand. “You can sleep here.”

Jack looked at you and smiled. He climbed into bed next to you and looked into your sparkling (e/c) eyes. “Don’t mind if I do.” he said. You giggled tiredly and snuggled up to him. Then a thought popped into your head, and started bothering you.

“Hey, Jack?” you asked.

“Yeah?”

“Did you . . . really mean everything you said last time? About spending forever together?” you asked, scared of the answer, but you needed to know.

“Of course I did. When I thought you were going to die, I could feel my heart breaking. I love you so much [Name]. I just never knew how to show it.” he said. You choked down a sob of joy.

“I love you too, Jack.” you said and fell into peaceful sleep in his arms.

~*~

Recovering had been a pain. The elves had brought you everything you could have needed, and the yetis acted like nurses to you. Everyone took very good care of you.

But that’s where it ended. They wouldn’t let you do anything by yourself. Bunnymund was spoon feeding you. Bunnymund! You appreciated the thought, but it was a little weird.

Finally, you convinced everyone to leave you alone so you could ‘rest’. What you really did was walk around silently throughout the workshop, careful so that no one saw you. You wandered by a pair of doors that were slightly ajar. You opened them a little bit more and saw Tooth and Jack, standing very close together.

“I really like you Jack!” Tooth shouted and wrapped her arms around Jack’s neck, kissing him. You couldn’t see his face, but he wasn’t moving away. You were too transfixed at the horror that was going on in the room you didn’t notice Bunnymund walk around the corner.

“[Name]! What are you doing here?” he shouted and started walking over to you. You turned to him, shocked out of your trance. Looking back in the room, you saw that Tooth and Jack had split and now he was looking at you.

“[Name], what-” but you were gone before he could finish, running down the halls, away from him.

“Wait! Come back!” Jack shouted after you, but you couldn’t hear him. Tears burned your eyes as you ran. You started to take off, and by the time you got to the actual workshop, you took off through the open skylight.

You were hit by a blast of cold. You weren’t fully healed yet either, so you weren’t surprised when pain hit your side. But you gritted your teeth and flew as fast as you could back to your home.

You crash landed into your workshop, startling all the cupids that had been busy at work. They dropped what they were doing and surrounded you. They were showing so many feelings. Happy you were back, worried about why you came crashing through the skylight, shocked as they saw some blood seeping through your tunic.

They worked together to get you to your room rebandage your wound that had opened a little bit. You told them what had happened and they comforted you. When they left to return to work, a hole appeared in your floor.

“Mind telling me what all that was about?” an australian accent said to you.

You told him about you and Jack. How he would tease you and you two would quirrel. You told him he had been acting weird the past couple times you saw him, before the whole Pitch incident happened. Then you he had told you he loved you, and how you had caught him with Tooth, kissing.

“That dirty little, don’t worry [Name], I’ll teach him a lesson.” Bunnymund said, hugging you as you sat on the edge of the bed. You snuggled into his surprisingly soft fur. Bunnymund was like an older brother to you, he would always be overprotective, but caring. You would hang out a lot.

“[Name]!”
Told you I'd get it out!!!! Sorry for all the suspense!! I know it was killing you all. But hey, this should make things better eh? :icondontundertandplz:

next chapter, coming right up!!!!

Ch 4[link]
Ch 6[link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Pairing: Jack x Reader

Disclaimer: I dont own Jack Frost from Rise of the Guardians




_______ was always the childish one out of you and your friends, even though you’re a teenager you believe in Santa Clause, The Tooth Fairy, The Easter Bunny, The Sandman, Pitch and obviously the legendary Jack Frost, you never wanted to admit it but you had a faint crush on him... But with his pale skin and his icy white hair, how couldn’t you like him?

The Rise of the Guardians film was released recently and you and your friends were walking out of the cinema, after watching it for the fourth time.

"Bunnymund is so funny" One of your friends said happily "Yeah, and so is North" one of your other friends added while you just smiled as you gazed into the sky

"Hey, ______" one of your friends said, causing you to jolt your head to look towards them "Hmm? What?" you asked, a little dazed as your friends giggled "Dreaming about Frost again?" they teased

"What? N-no" you stutter, but your friends continue to tease as your cheeks heat up. "I better get home" You say as your friends nodded "Alright, see you later _______" they said as you began to walk off

You sighed softly and shoved your hands in your pockets as you began to walk back home, still thinking about Jack Frost as you hummed softly "If only you were real" you mumble softly.

---------- Later ----------

You sat in your room on your bed, laptop resting on your lap as you look through pictures of Jack Frost, sighing contently as you did.

You glance outside and smiled a little as you saw it was beginning to snow "Looks like Jack is up to his old tricks" you chuckle softly at your own joke, then placed your laptop down and walk to your bedroom window and open it and looking out into the snow

"_______, time to go to sleep" your mother called out to you. "Ok mom" you reply before sighing a little, moving across to your bed and shutting off your laptop before then laying down with a sigh "I believe in you Jack Frost" you whisper as you shut your eyes.

Unknowing to you, Jack had got a tip off about you and had heard what you really thought of him. He had asked North where you lived, since he had presumed that you were on the nice list and he was correct.

Jack had been in your neighbourhood for a few hours and he had made it lightly snow since he was curious about how you would react and he couldn’t help but smile as he saw you walk to the window and speak about him.

After you had left the window, he slowly floated down to the window and looked inside; he chewed on his lip as he cautiously slipped inside your room. He hoped that you would be able to see him, being as he had never seen you before or had ever come in contact with you at all.

After gathering enough courage he stood up straight and tapped his staff on the ground gently, but enough to make a sound.

You could hear the staff and your eyes slowly opened, you slowly sat up but didn’t look in his direction until you heard a “Hello?”

You turned your head and your eyes widened “J-Jack Frost?” you whispered as you looked at him, a faint blush appearing on your cheeks as you looked at your crush.

He chuckled softly and said “The one and only, I heard a lot about you _____” he said with a small smirk

You blushed deeper and said “Y-you have?” you stammer as you look at him, but he just smiled and said “Yes, and I heard that you like me too” he chuckled softly as he watch you blush even deeper

“Anyway, I was wondering if you want to see what it’s really like to be me?” he asked softly, smiling still as he leant on his staff

Was this really happening? Was Jack Frost asking you on a date? Or at least asking you to hang out with you. You nod and said “Yes, that sounds fun” you say happily as you stand up, smiling brightly up at him.

Jack smiled warmly and reached out and gently took your hand, and you could feel a light chill course through you as his hand touched yours. You smiled as he climbed out of the window, just floating there as he said “Do you trust me ______?” he asked, you smiled and nodded “Yes, I do trust you Jack” you say softly.

Jack smiled as he held onto your hand, feeling your grip tighten as you slowly climb out the window he said “I won’t let go of you” and you blushed a little, finally letting go of your window and looking at Jack as he smiled “I told you”

For the next hour you and Jack flew around the city, and the whole time you had been loving it, just hoping that this wasn’t a dream. After a while Jack gently lowered both of you down onto the floor, and you just smiled as you looked at him “That was amazing!” you said with a big smile.

Jack smiled and said “I’m glad you think so ______, I enjoyed it too” he said softly as he gently released you hand, which remained a little cold as he looked at you “Thank you so much Jack” you say softly.

He smiled softly and said “No problem, I guess I better take you back home” he said softly as he gave a little sigh

You nodded slowly, taking a deep breath before wrapping your arms around him “I don’t want you to leave” you whispered as you frown slightly.

Jack was a little startled as he felt you wrap your arms around him, but he gently hugged you back and said “I will return again, I promise” he said softly

You nodded slowly and looked up at him, you blushed faintly as you looked straight into his eyes before slowly leaning up and gently pressing your lips against his, letting your eyes slowly shut as you wrapped  your arms around his neck

Jack blushed as he felt your lips against his own, his pale chilled cheeks began to turn a light crimson as he smiled softly though and gently kissed you back, but after a while you pulled away and looked up at him “Promise I will see you again?” you whisper softly and he chuckled softly “Of course ______” he said softly as he ran his hand gently over your cheek "Sooner than you think" he whispered before slowly stepping back and then giving a small wave, he then flew off
Just a little thing I decided to do :)

I might do more :)

Comments welcome
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter 1


As you sat by the window, looking out at the newly fallen snow, you couldn't help but to admire its beauty, how it looked like someone had painted a picture with the snow and wind. It was amazing. You couldn't help but not just stare and admire it, not wanting the moment to end. But before you knew it, it was starting to get dark out and you remembered that you still had to do your homework and study for your stupid final exams that were happening for the next 2 days. You sighed and sat down at your desk, turning the radio up and getting to work. Soon, you had lost track of time, and when you looked again at the clock it was almost midnight. You sighed, knowing that everyone else had gone to sleep already, and turned the radio down a little so it wouldn't disturb the others as much. Not long after that, one of your favorite holiday songs came on and you couldn't help but to sing along to it.

"I really can't stay...I've got to go away...this evening has been so very nice...my mother will start to worry..."

"Beautiful, what's your hurry?" You heard someone sing the guy's part. You stopped and looked around but saw no one, so you continued to sing the song.

"So really I'd better scurry...well maybe just 1/2 a drink more."

"Put some records on while I pour~" You heard the voice again, so you got up and looked around again, but still seeing no one. After a bit you gave up trying to find who it was and sat down again and just kept going, letting them sing with you.

"I ought to say no, no, no..."

"Mind if I move in closer?" You felt the sensation of something against your arm as if they sat next to you. You looked over and still there was no one there, so you went back to looking at the computer screen.

"At least I'm gonna say that I tried."

"What's the sense in hurting my pride?" The voice sounded like it was next to you now too.

"I really can't stay..."

"Baby it's cold outside."

You looked over one final time and was surprised to see a boy about your age next to you with white hair, wearing a blue hoodie and brown pants. You forgot about the rest of the song and was too distracted by the cute guy sitting next to you in my room.

"Um...hi there..." You said.

"You can...you can see me?" He asked, looking at you with surprise but joy in his face.

"Well, of course I can. I mean, I'm talking to you, so I kinda have to be able to know you're there for that to happen."

"Wow...normally people aren't able to see me..."

"Really? Why is that?" You said to him.

"Well...people just don't believe in me, so they aren't able to see me. Usually little kids can, but people who are older then 13 usually aren't able to see me..."

"That's horrible..."

"Yeah..."

"Well, why can't they see you?"

"Um, you're probably not gonna believe me..."

"Try me."

"Ok...well, I'm Jack Frost."

Jack Frost...ok, so either this was a really psycho person, or they were serious and he was really him...well, he didn't seem like he was insane, so he probably was telling the truth. This is awesome. You actually have Jack Frost, who is really very attractive, sitting next to you in your room.

"Oh...that makes sense now. So, Jack, um, do you mind if I ask you something really quick?" You asked.

"Sure," he responded.

"Well, um...how did you get into my room?"

"Oh, yeah. Well, I heard you singing, and I kinda love that song, so I kinda just flew in through your window...sorry about that. That probably sounds really weird..."

"Yeah...it does a little bit...but...I guess that it's ok..." He smiled.

"Thanks. So, what might your name be?"

"I'm (y/n). It's nice to meet you Jack," You said with a slight smile on my face.

"Nice to meet you too," he said.

"So...you flew into my room? How the hell do you do that?" He smiled.

"I can show you if you want," he said as he held out his hand for you to take.

You were a bit nervous, since you had no idea who this guy was, but felt like you should be able to trust him, so you took his hand and he led you to the window which flew itself open.

"Hold on tight, ok?" You nodded, then he jumped out the window while still holding onto your hand and you two were flying.

You had to admit, it was pretty cool. But of course after about 10 minutes of being in the air with him your fear of heights kicked in and you grabbed onto him tighter, afraid that you would fall if you let go. He seemed to understand and landed in the park shortly after. You sat down, trying to catch your breath, and he sat down next to you, clearly looking worried.

"Are you alright?" He asked.

"Y-Yeah...sorry, I just don't usually like heights..."

"Don't apologize, it's ok. Really."

"Are you sure?"

He nodded. After that you two kinda just sat around and talked while you tried to feel better. You didn't talk about much, just what you both liked to do for fun and stuff like that. A few hours had probably passed by the time you had run out of things to talk about. After that Jack offered to walk you home, and you graciously accepted. You started walking, not really talking but just enjoying each others company. You had never felt so comfortable around another person before, and it was nice. Once we reached your house he helped you get up to your room and then said that he had to leave.

"Do you have to leave?" You asked, not wanting him to go.

"Yeah, but I'll be back again soon, ok?" He said with a smile on his face.

"Ok..."

After that he gave you a slight kiss on your cheek and then he was gone. You touched your cheek, not sure how to react to what he gave me. Where he placed the kiss felt cold but warm at the same time, and you didn't know what to do. You decided to just let it go and get some rest. After all, you still did have finals tomorrow. So you got into bed, and fell into a deep sleep, dreaming about Jack and beautiful snowflakes.
Yeah well this was my 1st attempt at a reader fic but I hope that it was ok~ It\'s gonna be on fanfiction.net too but if you guys could help me think up a title that would be great! All feedback is welcome, good or bad~
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

ScotlandxBlind!reader

Colored Voices.

Final
-------------------------------------

When you woke up, you felt the skirt of your nightgown crinkle with a layer of thin frost. It was still chilly out.

You had actually managed to fall asleep on the roof.  You never failed to amaze yourself.
Allistor mumbled something, his head leaning against yours.

"Wake up." You reached out and poked him.

"WHOA LASSIE!" You felt his head shoot off your shoulder. You flinched slightly, eyes wide with surprise. His sleepy colors had gone bright with alarm, and something else.

"I know yer blind an' all, so please dinne'a poke me if ye' don't know where yer finger is goin'."

You blushed, realizing what he meant.  Oops

"Oh geez, sorry."

"It's fine."

He went silent, the colors of his voice slowly fading out of your mind.  

.......

"Are you wearing a skirt?"

Allistor snorted,  "Nae, Ah'm not. It's a Kilt." His colors turned slightly annoyed.

"Right.....Sorry."

"S'okay."

Silence fell, but you didn't mind, it was nice. Allistor sifted slightly, you heard a match light and then the smell of cigarette smoke drifted towards you.

Wrinkling your nose, you shakily stood up.

Was it three steps of five steps back to your window?

A familiar hand wrapped around your ankle.  

"Are ye' hellbent on killin' yer self?"  You heard Allistor stand up, muttering a low curse when he slipped slightly. His hands went onto your waist, holding you in place.

"I'll get ye' off the roof and ye' can go in through the front door."

"No! My mother will kill me!! Besides, what time is it?"

"Still dark out."

So it had to be at least and hour or so before dawn.  You gently pried his fingers off, and walked the three steps to your window.

"See? I'm fine. I can go in side and you can go back home." You fumbled with the window for a second, then opened it slowly.

He sighed, his colors dulling slightly. You felt bad, seeing as he had been worried enough to sleep on the roof with you.

"Maybe we can spend so more time together?" It came out more a question then a suggestion.

"Tha' would be nice."

You crawled through the window and landed lightly on the bed. Reaching out to close the window, you felt Allistors hand gently grab your wrist.

"Ah've been thinkin'. Maybe yer color is black."

"What?" You blinked, surprised, not sure what to make of the statement.

"My voice is Red an' green, right? Ye' said ye' can'na' see yers, so maybe it's black?"
Black? You had never thought about it that way, just assumed you didn't have one.

"Thank you Allistor." You reached up and patted his cheek, then leaned in and gave it a quick kiss. As you pulled away, you could feel the heat radiating off his cheek.

"S-see ye' tomorrow."

------Time skip------

A week had passed, and Allistor hadn't come like he promised.

"Hi!!!"

The bubbly pink of Alice's voice popped into your mind. You tilted your head in her direction and smiled.

"Hi Alice! How's Arthur?"

"Being grumpy as usual."  You laughed as she sat down next to you. You paused before asking the next question.

"How's Allistor?"

You felt Alice stiffen next to you,  "You mean he hasn't come and told you?"
You sat up straight in alarm,  "Is he okay?"

"He's no hurt, just....."  She sounded sad.

"What happened?"

Alice sighed, "He confessed feelings towards one of the girls from the village." Pausing you felt her looking at you. Your heart had sunken slightly, but you didn't let it show.

"She rejected him. In front of the entire village. He's been out in the pastures for a week."

"Take me to him."

"What?" She sounded astonished.   "Why?"
You couldn't think of an answer for this. You just knew you had to go talk to him.

"Okay. If that's really what you want to do  _______."

Alice grabbed your hand and pulled you along behind her. Soon you felt the familiar crunch of pine needles beneath your feet.

"Just follow this stone wall, you'll cross paths with him sooner or later." Alice dropped your hand, her footsteps slowly backing away.

"Aren't you coming?"

"No, I don't want to see him."

You waited until you couldn't hear her footsteps anymore, then turned and climbed onto the low wall.

----Time skip----

You had no idea how long you had been walking. Your throat felt parched and your stomach was rumbling with hunger.

"ALLISTOR!!!!" You yelled his name as loudly as possible.

"COME ON OUT YOU SILLY SCOTSMAN!!!"

"Go away." You stumbled, falling to your knees on the wall, letting out a little yelp of pain.

"Allistor?" His colors had gone murky and flat, completely lifeless.

"Aye. Now go home lass."

You reached out with a hand and waved it around until your hand hit a mop of hair.

"Watch were ye' wave tha'."
You felt a sharp slap on your hand and pulled back, astonished. He had slapped you.

"Allistor?" Your voice shook slightly.

"Piss off." his tone was cold and uncaring.

You pursed your lips.
"Just because some stupid bimbo trod on your heart, doesn't mean you get a free pass to be nasty to everyone."

You heard him shift, most likely looking up at you.

"What do ye' know aboot broken hearts? Yer just a silly little lass."
The words cut deep, but you refused to leave, that's all he was trying to get you to do.

"Yes I do."
You hand't though about him for ages now. The asshole who had broken your heart.

"At first, when I had gone blind, everyone was sympathetic and caring and all that shit."

He grunted  "Let me guess. Yer boyfriend broke up with ye' after a while 'cause ye're blind."

"Yes." Geez, it was like he read your mind.

"Completely different kinda heart break. A'least he dinna'e humiliate you in front a bunch of people."

"He did."

Allistor went silent, then snorted, "Yea' we're jist to birds of a feather."

You rolled your eyes, dangling your feet of the edge of the low wall. Grass tickled the bottom of your feet. You sighed, titling you head in Allistor's direction.

A low hiccupy coughing came from him. Sliding off the wall, you wrapped your arms around his shoulders. He pressed his face against the crook of your neck. Warm salty tears dripped onto your shoulder and slid down the neck of your shirt.

You sat like that for a good ten minutes, while Allistor quietly cried on your shoulder.

----Time skip----

-Four years later-

"Wake up lass."

You sighed sleepily, nuzzling closer to the warmth at your side.

"Lassie." The owner of the voice was now shaking you lightly. You frowned, pressing your face into the pillows.

He sighed, clearly giving up. You smiled sleepily into the pillows.
"Right."

You shrieked as a pair of strong, calloused hands grabbed you around the waist and pulled you out of bed.

"PUT ME DOWN ALLISTOR!!"

"Nae. Ye' gotta get up. It's nearly noon."

"You know I really have no sense of time." You wrapped your arms around your husband's neck, nuzzling your face in his hair.

"Aye, but that's really no excuse."
You smiled.

"I've been thinking Allistor."

"Hrm? What aboot?"

"About voice colors." You leaned your head against his,  "Maybe you have two, 'cause one is mine."

Allistor laughed, the sound reverberating in his chest.  "Tha's a good explanation lass. I like it."
FINALLY!!! I can submit :D

Previous- [link]

O_O This is my 60th CountryxReader





Hetalia belongs to Hidekaz Himaruya-san
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Featured
:iconnanazwingli:
Collection by
Walking along the crowded streets of Cairo, you looked around admiringly, trying to absorb everything all at once. You, being a tourist, were so excited to discover the new and exotic city. But every time you tried looking up to the high monuments and buildings, you found yourself being constantly shoved away accidentally by some stranger. Whenever you tried taking a picture of something interesting, you'd trip on somebody's foot. And every time you'd try crossing the street to go visit a cafe of some sort, you'd eventually have to abandon due to the infinite number of vehicles driving by.

Cairo was an amazing city, but seriously, the number of people who lived here was overwhelming!

Sighing, you concluded that you have had enough of being a tourist for the day. You could always come back tomorrow if you felt like it. And besides, you were a little tired from the jet lag. So you made up your mind; You'd go back to the hotel you were staying at, get a good night sleep and carry on with your sight seeing the following day.

"Taxi!" You hollered, trying to find yourself a cab. Instead of being yellow like the average American taxi, they were black, kind of like British cabs.

You waved your hand high up into the air, trying to get any driver's attention, but to no avail. They all seemed to be already occupied or ignored you. Huffing in a frustrated manner, you stood on the tip of your toes and waved your hand a little more. The street in which you were was narrow and extremely crowded, but a driver finally found you and quickly parked in the middle of the road, unable to park closer to you. You smiled and grabbed your belongings before rushing to the car so you wouldn't cause too much traffic.

You pulled the door open and quickly sat inside. You didn't notice the door open on the other side of the cab and the person who sat in beside you. The stranger didn't seem to notice your presence either, for his attention was glued to his pants that were now all dusty. As for you, your coat got stuck in the door while you were closing it and you were struggling to get it free.

"So, where am I taking you?" The driver said.

"Safir Hotel."

"Hossan El-Deen." Both of your voices spoke at once, shocking the other. You quickly turned your head to the stranger to find a young man, around your age, sitting right next to you. Your eyes widened and you stared at him, quite surprised. He did the same, not sure what to say and how to react.

He had somewhat tan skin, like every other citizen in Cairo, dark hair with a small tint of brown and hazel eyes, almost green. He was wearing dusty jeans and a cream color button-up shirt with the sleeves folded at his elbows. The taxi driver, getting impatient, turned to the both of you and narrowed his dark eyes.

"Well? Make up your minds!" You shook your head, trying to snap yourself out of your daydream.

"E-Excuse me, sir. I'll get out of the cab." You grabbed your bag and were about to push the door open, telling yourself that you could always wait for another ride. But the stranger's hand quickly grabbed your arm, pulling you back inside. You fell back onto your seat and looked back at him with confused eyes. He kept his serious expression and tapped the driver on the shoulder.

"Bring us to Safir Hotel." The driver nodded and hit the gas pedal. You looked at the man and your jaw fell open.

"What are you doing? That's where I'm going." You whispered to him.

"I know." He blushed as he looked away from you. You pinched your lips together and looked away, not too sure what to say to that. From the corner of your eye, you tried looking at him better. He didn't look dangerous. But he seemed rather reserved. Not to mention he was kind of handsome.

Wanting to get rid of the awkward silence, you turned to him and held your hand out for him to shake.

"__________  ____________." You smiled shyly. He stared at your hand for a few seconds before shaking it hesitantly.

"Gupta Muhammad Hassan." You nodded and brought your hands back together, squeezing them in between your knees. There was another silence before Gupta turned his head towards you.

"You're not from around here, are you?" You smiled and shook your head sideways. He chuckled and looked out his window. You couldn't help but grin. This man intrigued you in so many ways. There was something about the way he acted that made you wonder. You really wanted to talk to him more, maybe get to know him better since you two were going to have to be in the same care for a little while. But since you literally just met 2 minutes ago, you figured it'd be better to just say nothing. That is, before he made the first move.

"What brings you to Cairo?"

~

During that taxi ride, you had the chance to learn more about Gupta. Apparently, he had 3 younger sisters, recently finished school and was looking for a new job in Cairo. He was born in the city of El Matareya and this was his first time traveling alone. He was currently staying at a friend's house. Turns out Gupta wasn't as reserved you'd thought he'd be.

You also talked to him about yourself, explaining your whole tourist roject and how you were planning on staying in Cairo for a couple of months before flying to the ancient city of Athens in Greece to learn about Greek culture.

"And then, Dina ran-" Gupta was currently telling you a story about him and his 3 sisters when the car suddenly stopped.

"Alright. Welcome to Safir Hotel." The driver spoke in a monotone voice.

Your smile dropped and so did his. You lazily swung your bag over your right shoulder before turning back to Gupta. His hands were neatly folded over his lap and his gaze was glued to the ground.

"Uh... I guess this is goodbye, then." You held your hand out once again, but this time it held a totally different meaning. The young Egyptian stared at your hand sadly before taking it into his own.

"S-Sure... وداعا (Goodbye)" His voice was barely a soft murmur. You payed the driver the necessary amount of money before swinging the car door open and taking a step outside into the hot atmosphere. You gently closed the door and started walking towards the hotel entrance, trying not to look back. You could hear the cab drive away. It was weird though, how fast you've grown attached to him. For once you've gotten along well with someone and now you had to leave them.

Messed up world.

With a firm hand, you pulled the hotel door open and were about to take your first steps inside when a far away voice caught your attention.

"__________! ___________, wait!" It seemed to be calling.

Hesitantly, you turned around. And to your great surprise and relief, it was Gupta running towards you. When he caught up to you, he was panting like crazy and out of breath.

"Hey, what are you doing here?" You chuckled. He placed his hands on his knees and pushed himself up so he was looking straight at you.

"You told me earlier how you were trying to find yourself a guide that could show you around the city..."

"Yeah?" You raised a confused eyebrow at him.

"I would like to volunteer... to be... that guide..." He spoke in between short pants. You smirked and crossed your arms over your chest.

"Oh really?"

"Really. And you don't even have to pay me! I just wanted to spend more time with you." He blushed and looked away, a little bit embarrassed. He usually wasn't this bold around women. You laughed quietly and held out your hand.

"I think you've got yourself a deal."

~

"And that's pretty much it. We've been together ever since." You concluded. Your 7 year old son, Karim, fist pumped the air in victory.

"And that's when I was born! Right, mama?" He looked up at you with a wide smile and gleaming brown eyes. You laughed and tickled his side.

"You're absolutely right." Karim jumped off the couch where he was sitting beside you and dashed for the library shelf you kept in your living room. His tiny hand grabbed a framed photo of you and your husband before he came running back towards you.

"Was I born when you took this photo?" You scanned the picture and nodded sideways. Your lover was holding you by the waist and leaning over to kiss you on the cheek while your eyes were closed in glee.

"No, this was actually 5 years before you came into the world, dear." He pouted and set the picture back to its original spot on the shelf before sitting back next to you. You started running your fingers through his soft dark locks when the sound of a door opening startled you.

"Papa!" Karim exclaimed as he ran for the front door. You quietly followed him from behind until you found him in his father's arms being twirled around in the air. You smiled at the scene before you.

"How's my favorite son doing?" Gupta laughed as his son squealed while being thrown into the air. He caught him in midair and hugged him tight.

"Mama told me the story of how you met her!" Gupta turned to you and smiled. You couldn't help but smirk as well.

"Yes, I did tell the story. But if you want to know more, you're going to have to go to bed." Karim pouted and stared at you with pleading eyes.

"Do I have to?" He asked as his father set him down on the ground. Gupta knew it was hard to convince your son to go to bed, so an idea came into his mind.

"Of course you don't have to go to bed! But you're just going to have to watch mama and me kiss and talk about how much we love each other." Gupta puckered his lips and started leaning down to kiss you. Karim watched in horror for a few seconds before sticking his tongue out in disgust and making a run for his bedroom upstairs.

"Goodnight!" He hollered before slamming his door shut. You both laughed before looking into the other's eyes. He snaked his hands around your waist and gently pulled you close.

"I missed you today, you know that?" He asked, nuzzling his nose into your neck. You wrapped your arms around his neck and hugged him close.

"So did I." Gupta pulled away to plant a long and meaningful kiss square on your lips as you pushed your body a little closer to his. When you both ended the kiss, you chuckled and brushed the tip of your nose with his, making him laugh quietly in return.

"Maybe we should be getting to bed. I know you're just as tired as I am." You quietly said as you let go of him to get ready for bed. But Gupta took a hold of your wrist as he pulled you back towards him. You were crushed to his chest as arms made it impossible for you to escape. He gently rested his chin on the top of your head.

"Do we have to go to bed now? I like it when we're like this. Just the both of us." He whispered so he wouldn't wake his son up. You smiled deviously as an idea came into mind.

"Of course you don't have to go to bed! But you'll just have to watch me get undressed and not be able to do anything about it." He watched you wide eyed as you quietly made your way upstairs.

He didn't wait a long time before following you up to your room.
Request for :iconichikayume: ~ Hope you liked it! <3

Hetalia belongs to Himaruya Hidekaz ©
Link to the original image: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

“Uuuugh man this bites…” America slumped onto the couch

“MAPLE!”

He quickly jumped off landing on his bum

“Haha! Sorry about that Canada!”

“Eh, it’s okay…” He whispered quietly.

America took the seat next to the Canadian with the same expression plastered on his face since he came in;

Guilty and frustrated.

“Eh…what’s wrong America?” Canada asked the depressed American.

“Uh, well, England seems to be down again today and won’t watch any horror movies with me!” He crosses his arms making fishy lips

“Eh, what do you mean he’s down?” Canada, seemingly got into the subject, bothered on

America turns to him with a sad face,

“I don’t know! When I do something he doesn’t like he doesn’t even yell at me! He just stares off into space with that same frown he’s had since a few days ago!”

He lets out a frustrated sigh before grabbing a pillow and burying his face into it.

“I. Don’t. Know. What. To. Doooooooooooo! He’s so boring!” His muffled voice complained

“Eh, did you try to cheer him up?”

America looks up,

“I did! Nothing seems to make him smile! Even when France was smacked upside the head by Russia!”

Canada taps on his chin slightly while he holds onto his bear cub.

“…eh…I know someone that might be able to cheer him up…” He whispered slightly

America’s eyes widen, he then glomps onto the Canadian picking him up and swinging him around.

“TELL ME TELL ME I’LL DO ANYTHING DUDE!!”

“M-MAPLE!!”

America let’s poor Canada down before he’s crushed to death.

“Well…she’s a close friend of mine, and she can make anyone smile or laugh even on the worst of days.” Canada blushed a little

“Hmm, I don’t know…who can she make laugh?” America tilted his head

“Well, she did make Sweden, Romano, Germany, and Belarus laugh…”

“WHAT! She made Russia’s creepy ass sister laugh!” America’s mouth gaped.

The Canadian just chuckled.

“So would you like to meet her?”

“FUCK YEAH!”

--------------

“Oh. My. God. This song is so hoooot~” You practically nosebleed listening to the song “Sexy Back” By: Justin Timberlake

You feel a vibration in your pocket, you reach inside and pull out your phone.

“Mattie~!” You chimed into the speaker

Your cute friend Canada who’s human name is Matthew Williams, but you like to call him Mattie for short~

“Eh, hi [Name]!”

“What do I have the pleasure of you calling me for?”

“Eh, well, is it okay if I come over and bring a friend? I-If it’s not too much to ask!” He stuttered quietly

“Of course not! Come over!”

“Th-Thanks, I’ll be over on a few!”

“Bye~”

You hung up the phone and laid back in you chair.

“Ahh~ I’m glad I look presentable~ Just as long as—OH SWEET MOTHER OF CRANBERRIES! MY BROWNIEEEEES!!”

You run out of your room tripping over a few things before going into the kitchen, turning off the oven, then opening it taking in a big waft of the chocolaty sensation waiting to be devoured mercilessly by your mouth~

“These look absolutely wonderful~! I’m glad I made enough for at least 6 people~”

Patting yourself on the back, you cut them into equal squares, then sprinkle on some powdered sugar, adding half a strawberry on each one.

Yes.

You are an absolute culinary GENIUS~

*Ding Dong*

“Yay~ They’re here~”

Adding the last strawberry on you make your way over to the door and open it up to see your Canadian friend in his usually Canadian flagged sweatshirt holding on to his bear cub Kumajiro and by him a boy that looked strikingly like him except his hair was shorter and he had a weird cowlick in his hair instead of a curl, aside that he wore a brown bomber jacket.

“Hi! Nice to meet you I’m—“

“I SMELL BROWNIEEEEEEEEES~!”

He ran past you into the kitchen, his mouth drooling from brownie loss.

“N-No America! Y-You can’t just barge into [Name’s] House and take her brownies!” The Canadian yelled softly

Before America could get his hands on them, you walk into the kitchen with a spray bottle in hand

“BAD DOG”

You sprayed him in the face.

He sputters and looks at you with a confused face

“Dude~ Why did you do thaaat!” He wined

“It’s rude to just take someone’s food without asking! It’s improper!” You stand like a soldier and pointing a finger at the American

He stares at you, his face holding no expression.
.
.
.
.
.
“BWAHAHAHAHAHHAHA!!!” He bursts into a fit of laughter, erupting like a volcano
You stared at him blankly…
.
.
.
“Err…did I do something?”


----------------


“So you think you can do that for me [Name]?”

What America had just told you was, his friend, otherwise known as England, had been feeling really lonely lately, and no one’s around him, and Canada has told him about you and wants you to spend some time with the Brit, just to get his loneliness out. Of course this was a total lie, because Canada has told him that when they ask you personally to make someone laugh not just cheer up, but laugh…You fail miserably.

“Aww poor thing~! Of course I can! I’ll make sure he never feels lonely again!!” You stand up from your spot on the couch and raise your fork into the air (since you previously were eating a brownie)

“Great! Now sounds about good right?”

“Whaaaat? You want me to go noooow? But look at me I’m a mess!” You look down at your attire, now covered in powdered sugar and strawberry juice.

“That’s fine! England likes to bake so he’ll love you! Even though he sucks at it…” He whispered the last part

“Well…Okay then…ONWARD! TO NARNIA!” You marched toward the door

Once you were out the door America turned to Canada with a smug look upon his face.

“Dude…how did you become friends with such a outgoing chick like this?”

“Eh…” Canada smiled at the door you exited from.

------------


“Okay you wait in the car! It’ll be a surprise for him!”

You nodded at the American.

He ran up to the door and knocked on it loudly a few times before it was opened by a not so happy looking England.

“What do you want…” He sighed

“Okay so I need a favor from you dude!”

England looked up into his eyes, he didn’t really care at all.

“Sure…what is it now…”

He smiled

“Okay so! I have this friend who needs a place to stay for the night because of some issues they’re having! But I can’t let them stay at my house soooo…”

“You want them to stay at my place?” He raised an eyebrow, not from frustration, but from shock.

“Please England! It’s only for a night!” America got onto his hand and knees and looked up to the Brit with puppy dog eyes.

England looked at him questioningly, why is this important?

“Sure it’s fine, but I’d rather not clean up after his mess…”

America jumped up in joy

“Thanks dude! I owe you one! Oh and they’ll need some clothes too!” He quickly added then sped off towards the car

He just sighed and went back into the house to change, leaving the door open for his new guest.

But of course he thought it was a boy.

America doesn’t hang out with girls much.

So of course he’d assume you were a guy.

---------

America walks back to the car with a huge grin plastered on his face.

“Okay dude! You’ll be staying the night at England’s!”

“Wh-What!? I never agreed to that DUDE” Emphasizing the word Dude.

He gave you puppy eyes and you just gave in instantly.

“Okay…but lead me in will ya?”

He nodded excitedly and as soon as you took a step out of the car he dragged you away to the house while you gave one last wave of goodbye to the nervous Canadian.

“I hope she can do it…”

“Who are you?”

“I’m Canada!”


[Inside the House]



“Okay so I think you two will get along well for the night!”

You just sheepishly smiled at the American who had his arm slung over your shoulder.

You both hear footsteps coming down the stairs,

“Alright America, so where’s this lad—“

A man with shaggy blonde hair and Emerald green eyes, wearing what looked like to be a long-sleeved blue sweater vest over a white dress shirt enters the room.

Just on a personal note…His eyebrows were amazingly large.

Never have you seen eyebrows that size!

He looked at you with wide eyes.

His cheeks turned into a cute pink color.

“O-Oh…uhm, I was expecting a boy…”

You cracked a smile at that.

You and your little perverted mind~

“Why would you like a boy?”

He blushed even more while America laughed at his face.

“You two should get along well! Well if you need anything [Name] just call Canada kay?” He winks at you then runs out the door

You and England stand there in more awkward silence.

“So…your name is [Name]?” He finally says, it seems he’s been looking at you the whole time which made your cheeks a bit tinted.

“Yup! I’m [Full name]! And your England right?” You smile at him

“Yes I am England, but you can use my human name which is Arthur, Arthur Kirkland.” It looked like he was refusing to smile.

“Alright Arthur!” You saluted him.

“Alright then, let me show you your room.” He turns around as you follow him not noticing the small smile on his lips.

You couldn’t help but think the time you were following him up the stairs how good looking he was, and how nice his ass looked while walking up the stairs.

While you were off in la la land and perverted area you didn’t notice him stop and you bumped straight into his back making him jump from the sudden contact.

He turned to look at you with a surprised expression.

You rubbed the back of your neck sheepishly

“Whoops sorry aha!”

He looked at you but then turned his head back quickly.

“Th-This is your room…”

You turned to see a neatly cleaned room, a bathroom in the back with a twin bed and a table to the side, also a pair of clothes on the bed, more for a boy.

“I-I’m sorry about the clothes…like before I was expecting a boy…” He also rubbed the back of his head sheepishly a blush crept onto his face.

You walked past him into the room and examined the shirt, an ordinary white dress shirt.

“I don’t mind! But…uhm…is it okay…” You twiddled your fingers in the fabric.

He looked at you curiously for a while then got the point you wanted to change.

“Oh sorry! I-I’ll get out of your underwear—NO I MEAN UNDER YOUR HAIR! NOT UNDERWEAR!”

He repeatedly waves his hands in front of his face shaking his head.

You also turn red but laugh.

“Haha that’s fine! But if you want to stay to see me change be my guest~”

You said mockingly.

His mouth opened like he wanted to say something but nothing came out.

Instead he just shook his head and left, shutting the door behind him.

You made sure the footsteps were gone before you bursted out into a giggle fit.

Oh he’s going to be fun to mess with~

--------

You kept your shorts on since the only thing that looked messy was you shirt.

You walked downstairs to see Arthur at the table sipping on some tea and staring off into space.

“Thanks for letting me wear your shirt~!” You chimed as you walked in breaking his train of thought.

He looked at you and nodded.

From what America told you, he was lonely and wanted some attention, this guy looks like he just wants you out of his hair!

You sat at the table with him.

There it was again

That awkward silence

“So…why was your shirt stained?” He asked trying to start a conversation

He wanted to know why your shirt was stained?

Wow he is pretty lonely to not know how to start a decent conversation.

“Oh well! Actually I was baking brownies earlier and I was decorating them with powdered sugar and some strawberries for fun!”

You could have sworn you saw his eyes sparkle at you mentioning this!

“You like to bake?” He seemed interested

Your smile grows wider.

“Yes~! I love to bake and cook~!” You placed both hands on each side of your face and waved your head around in happiness.

He smiled looking at you, he felt…rather comfortable.

“Well, actually I could use some help on my scone recipe…”

You stopped shaking and looked at him to see his eyes looking the other way and a slight blush on his cheeks

“Really? You want me to help?” You pointed to yourself to make sure.

He chuckled on the inside,

“Yeah, I could use someone else’s expertise.”

You looked at him with excitement

“Of course I will help you! Just ask me anything!

He nods then gets up walking over to the refrigerator and pulling a piece of paper off of it,

He walks back over and sits down handing you the piece of paper

You look at it and notice it was a homemade scone recipe.

You look over the ingredients and caught a big mistake.

First of all you were kind of a scone master~ which meant you knew the original recipe by heart!

Second of all, a regular scone recipe asks for 1/2 teaspoon of salt.

Now how in the world of Hetalia did he mix up 1/2 teaspoon…

…with 1/2 cup!?

You stared at it with an intense look, Arthur noticing this spoke up

“People don’t like to eat my scones, and I don’t see what’s wrong with it. Do you see any mistakes?” He asks shyly as if he were about to fail a test

You look at him and couldn’t help but giggle at his very childlike expression.

He scowled.

“What’s so bloody funny?”

“I’m sorry! It’s just your expression just now was so cute!”

He turned away, the scowl still on his face, with a redder than Prussia’s eyes face.

“But there is a problem with your recipe…” You added

Now his full attention was on you.

You hand him the paper and point the line that you saw the mistake at.

“Now this says 1/2 cup right?”

He looks and nods.

“…”

“…”

You sigh a bit

“Arthur… 1/2 CUP of salt?”

“…”

He stared at it.

“…OH BLOODY HELL!” He snatches it fully away and inspects it

“Did I really put that much bloody salt into it!?!”

You laughed as a shadow loomed over him.

“Hey it’s okay Arthur! We can make some right now how about it?” You offered

‘He’s probably lonely because he drew everyone away with his scones…’ You thought sadly

Boy did he like that idea.

“Alright then! You can correct my recipe and I’ll prepare the ingredients!”

Bossy much?

You take the recipe and thoroughly scan it for more mistakes, correcting here and there.

You hand him back the recipe while he hands you a apron, tying his in the back.

“Now we don’t want to get you dirty now do we?” He gave a half hearted smile.

You tie the apron across your waist.

“Let’s make some scones~!”

--------


“I have to say these are mighty better than the scones I made before~”

“That’s because they weren’t loaded with salt like the others~”

He just gave you a glare while you gave him a cheeky smile

“Don’t worry~ I bet your friends are now dying to eat these~” You munched on your second one.

He looked down, a hint of lonesomeness in his eyes.

“Yeah…friends…”

You noticed this and guilt started to hit you.

‘Oh yeah I forgot…’

You patted him on the back showing him the most sincere smile you could offer.

“Everyone will want to be your friend since you have such an amazing talent~”

Hearing these words come out of your mouth, he felt something warm on the inside, making his heart rate increase.

“Th-Thank you love, that…means a lot to me.” He gave you a small smile

“Hey that’s not a problem! I mean what are friends for~?”

He tilted his head and looked at you in curiosity

Had you really accepted him as a friend?

Butterflies well up in his stomach,

“W-Well I’m rather tired, so I-I think I’ll be off to bed…” He stands up from his chair

“But it’s only 4:58pm don’t you want to eat? I can make you something?”

He blushes

“No I’m fine! The scones filled me up! H-Help yourself to whatever you like love~”

And with that he rushed out of the kitchen leaving you confused and sad for the Brit.

“England’s such a wonderful country, I don’t see why he’s so lonely?” You just sighed and rested your head on your hands.

“I’m not that very hungry either anymore, so I guess I’ll just head off to bed too!” You yawned and headed up the stairs to your guest room.

You make your way into the room to see a neatly folded pair of men’s pajama’s on the bed.

‘Aww, how sweet~!’

You slowly pull off your shorts leaving you with only your underwear on and the shirt.

You start to unbutton the shirt slowly until you got halfway when Arthur walked out of the bathroom with only his pants on and NO SHIRT.

You froze in place, as did he, you both looked at each other wide eyed.

Then…
.
.
.
Arthur’s nose started bleeding.

Good thing he had a towel with him (bad thing was it was white) and held it against his nose.

You quickly covered yourself up, your face probably putting the color of a tomato to shame.

“…I’m in the wrong room aren’t I?”

He just nodded, refusing to look at you.

Quickly grabbing your shorts, you rushed out of the room without a single word and into the real guestroom where you then hid yourself under the covers and screamed into the pillow wanting to die just from utter embarrassment.

You weren’t the only one, Arthur was on his bed, face to pillow, figuring out a way to get rid of the newly formed dent in his pants.


-----------

Morning had arrived and you just couldn’t get that image of Arthur’s body out of your mind!

He was god damn sexy for a country!

You yawn and stretch getting out of bed noticing your shirt from yesterday, washed and folded on the chair nearby where a note was on it.

“I washed it for you, I thought you might want to wear it tomorrow.

It looks really cute on you.”


You couldn’t make out the last part though since it was crossed out, so you just brushed it off.

“I feel bad for embarrassing him like that…” You blushed thinking about last night

“I shall make him breakfast as an apology~ I saw some eggs in the fridge, along with some other breakfast goods~”

Deciding to cheer the Brit up, you change into your clothes and slowly walk over to Arthur’s room and crack the door open a little.

Sleeping like a baby~

Proud, you walk downstairs and start to take out the ingredients to make a nice breakfast.

“It’s kind of boring…I know! I’ll turn on the overhead radio he has in here~”

You slide across the floor over to the machine and switch it on and immediately have a heart attack.

“Oh. My. Lord. They’re playing this song!?!?!”


---------



Arthur waking up moments after you yawns and rubs his head profoundly,

“Ahh~ Well…she’s leaving isn’t she? Oh come on, it’s not like she was going to stay!” He argued with himself

He rubbed his temples

He really liked you, no, loved you

He just met you and he’s already having such strong feelings!

But what do you think about him?

Are you just pretending to be his friend because he’s letting you stay?

Or do you just not like him?

He felt gloomier just thinking about it

He didn’t want you to leave just like that, it takes a lot to make him smile, and you’ve done it!

Sitting on his bed and thinking he hears music coming from the kitchen…

Is that you?

He grabs a shirt and some pants, lazily putting them on he slowly walks downstairs, the sound of the music getting louder and clearer, and when he peeked inside the kitchen, he was about to drown from the blood from his nose.

“I'm bringin' sexy back, Them other boys don't know how to act, I think it's special what's behind your back~”

There you were, in his kitchen, singing and dancing very erotically, to a very naughty song.

“Dirty baaaaaabe, You see these shackles? Baby, I'm your slaaaaaaave~ I'll let you whip me if I misbehaaaaaaave~ It's just that no one makes me feel this waaaaay~”

His mouth was agape, his face the darkest shade of red, as he watched you grind against the air, and play with your hair.

Man he was about to have a totally level 9 fangasm!

“Come to the back! (Go ‘head be gone with it), VIP! (Go ‘head be gone with it), Drinks on me! (Go ‘head be gone with it)--”

Before you could even finish the lines of the song, you’re startled by a eruption of laughter coming from the kitchen doorway where Arthur stood, literally Laughing His Ass Off.

At the same time, America had just walked in to see England in his eruption of total laughter.

He also sees the massive blush spread across your face as he looks over England.

“T-T-That’s not funny!!” You protested

That still didn’t stop Arthur’s laughter as he clenched his stomach in pain.

America walks over to you and pats your back

“Nice work dude! I thought he’d never laugh again!” He laughs

You gave him a confused look all the while Arthur had calmed down listening to the conversation.

“What do you mean? You said he was just lonely?” You questioned the American

“No I lied. I only wanted you to come because Canada said you were good at making people laugh and England was just gloomy.” He said it all like there was nothing wrong with it.

“WHAT! You said she needed a place to stay and you couldn’t keep her at your house!!” England stood up straight with anger in his eyes.

“Yeah I lied about that too.”

“YOU BLOODY WANKER! YOU CAN’T JUST LIE TO ME OR [NAME] LIKE THAT!!”

“Yay England your back to your normal self!” The American chimed

England glared at him but not before grabbing a scone off the counter, one America feared most of England.

“Come here America…you looked hungry~”

America’s eyes widened and he took off in a dash.

“JUST EAT ONE YOU BLOODY BLOKE!!”
[WARNING: STRONG LANGUAGE AND SOME LEWDNESS] You've been warned! :iconwooooplz:
Request from :iconwickedgrell:

Yay for england! :icontsundereukplz:

He's sooo cute :meow:

ENGLANDGASM! :ohnoes:

:iconenglandgasmplz:

Anyways...

This song actually helped me make this kind of but the video OH GOD, CLICKING THE WRONG VIDEO GOT ME A NOSEBLEED :iconnosebleedingplz:
BE WARNED! CLICK THIS AND YOU WILL GET CRACKED PAIRINGS! :ohnoes:
[link]

Anyways~ hope you enjoy it! It is kind of long I know :iconinuilikeitplz:


I do not own Hetalia or you unless you want me to.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

You let out a long sigh as you exited out of the meeting room

“These meeting’s are absolutely pointless…”

You made your way down the long corridor

“[Name]! [Name]! [Name] [Name] [Name]!”

You stop walking and turn around only to be tackled by a large figure

“Ow! That hurt Mathias!” You knocked the Dane on the head

He had a large grin planted on his mouth, wider than ever.

“Guess what I got my hands on~”

Now that he said something, you noticed he was holding something behind his back

You raised your eyebrows, then furrowed them

“What another pastry? Because if it is I’m going to--”

“No no no! Look!”

He shoves the unknown object in front of your face

Backing away slightly to get a better view you see it’s a little black book with a little bunny charm hanging out of it.

“…it’s a book…” was your smart response

Mathias started to jump up and down excitedly

“Oi! Not just any book! It’s Lukas’s Diary!”

Your eyes widened and you couldn’t help but crack a smile just thinking about what the country of Norway could have written in his diary.

Mathias put on a triumphant grin at seeing the smirk slapped across your features.

“I managed to get my hands on it while we supposedly ran out of butter if you know what I mean” He wiggled his eyebrows

You giggled at the Dane

“Well have you read any of it yet?”

“Nope! That’s why I wanted to catch up to you so we could both read it!”

It wouldn’t surprise you that Mathias would want to offer you to read it since you both were like best friends and had some of the same interests

One of them was pestering the personification of Norway.

“Well okay then! I would offer to go to my place but it’s a mess and I’d rather have no one see it…” you rubbed the back of your head sheepishly

“Don’t worry you can come over to my place!”

You raised your eyebrows

“But won’t Lukas be there? He’ll catch us and we’d be in deep shit.”

“Don’t worry! None of the guys are going to be there trust me! Lukas has a meeting with his boss and won’t be back around 9 or so!”

You had an uneasy feeling but thought nothing about it and went on with the crazy Dane’s plan.

He drove you back to his place where he gave you some hot cocoa and some untainted Danish pastries.

Both of you are now in the living room sitting on the ground by the coffee table with the diary set in the middle of the table.

You both stare at it as if something was going to jump out of it

“Err…are you sure this is a good idea?” You start to question your actions

He furrows his eyebrows

“This is a chance of a lifetime [Name]! We may never know the contents of which this book holds ever again!”

“Well I’m not taking any chances of getting a weird curse on me if I open it so I leave the honors to you” You cross your arms and pout

Mathias sticks out his tongue and then proceeds to open the book
The curious side of you got the better and you leaned toward it to read what it says

January 12th 2011

Tino told we that I should start writing a diary to keep track of my past, so this is my first diary entry

I’m not sure what I’m supposed to talk about, he said I was supposed to write interesting events that

Have happened but nothing’s happened today so..

Denmark is annoying


You both looked at each other and burst into a fit of laughter

“H-He actually…wrote…that!” Mathias said in between laughs

“Oh my god that was just too much! His first diary entry was just—PFFT!”

After uncontrollable laughter you two managed to pull yourselves together and continue on

“Hmm…how about we skip ahead to the next year”

Mathias flips the pages further in and stops at a spot

March 8th 2012

Today at the meeting a new country was introduced to us, her name was [Name] the personification

Of [Country name]. She had [e/c] eyes, [h/l][h/c] hair, and I had to say she was very beautiful, I couldn’t

Help myself from cowering away, I’m too shy to introduce myself to her like that. Anko pulled her to

The group and she had a sweet voice, it was sort of magical…

That Dane had his arm around her waist…

It slid further down…

…That pervert

I choked him…

Anko, touch her again like that and you won’t just get a choking.


Now there was Mathias on the ground, pounding his fist on it trying to breathe while you just sat there with a blush spread across your face at the words the Norwegian wrote in the diary.

“AHAHA! I remember that day! When I grabbed your butt—ACKKK!”

You grabbed his tie and choked him the same way Lukas did.

“I will have your head for this!” You threatened the purple faced Dane.

“G-G-Give!... Jeg giver op!” He managed to say and you decided to let go of his tie before you fully suffocate him

He pants for air then puts on another smile

“Shall we continue? Let’s see if he wrote anything else on here about you~!”

You turned away from him completely embarrassed

“..fine…” you grumbled out

Mathias turned the pages again

May 17th 2012

Well today is my birthday and like always Anko threw me a birthday party

The only thing different about this one though was he invited [Name].

I felt this weird feeling in my chest, my heart…it was pounding so fast

The party turned out greater than I expected and I got some neat gifts.

Tino and Berwald gave me a plush throw with my country’s flag on it,

Little brother gave me a book on Norwegian myths but I insisted him on

Calling me big brother again but that didn’t happen, Anko gave me a

Knitted sweatshirt with my flag colors, and [Name]… she gave me a

Pink stuffed rabbit… it was…so cute…when she handed it to me I could

See her red cheeks,

I shall cherish this gift for a lifetime.


Your cheeks went red again and you could help but let out a long ‘Aww’ at that last line

Neither could Mathias.

“Oi! [Name]! Looks like Lukas has got a soft spot for you am I right~?” He elbows you in the shoulder

Your blush became darker

Had Lukas really liked you? Or did he just find you interesting in a creepy way?

“J-Just continue already!” You scolded the Dane, you were curious to see what else he had written in his journal

“Okay okay calm your tits woman.”

He started to flip through the pages

“Hey! Here’s a recent entry!”

He stopped at another page

April 13, 2013

This thing has been bothering me for the past month now, it’s [Name].

She always hangs out with Anko…it’s just not fair, why does she want to

Hang out with Anko? He’s so annoying, I wish she would notice me more

My heart pounds fast every time I see her whether it be walking through

The halls, or in the conference room when we’re all seated. I can’t get her

Out of my mind, I’ve even tried to masturbate—


“What are you two doing.”

You and Mathias both freeze and turn around to see Lukas standing in the doorway of the living room

“H-Hey N-Norge, I th-thought you h-had a meeting w-with your b-boss!” Mathias managed to stutter out making it obvious you two were up to something

Lukas narrowed his eyes at him

“Our matters were short and easy to deal with, now what are you two doing.”

Mathias crawled over to you as Lukas walked toward the coffee table—

Oh shit the coffee table

OH SHIT HIS DIARY!

Before you could grab the book his eyes locked onto it

That was the first moment you ever saw Lukas show any emotion

But it wasn’t exactly the pleasant kind

Worst part was a corner of the page folded over leaving where you both left off reading

You both quivered in fear as he picked up the book and opened it to that page

And for the first time

You see a blush creep on to the Norwegian’s poker face.

He looked up from the book and his eyes were completely filled with something you could not explain

“Th-There’s n-nothing wrong with that Lukas! I-It’s normal for guys t-to do…that kind o-of thing….” Your voice showed complete fear

“Y-Yeah! I-I mean I do it all the time!” Mathias added in

You elbowed him in the gut

“Not helping ass face.” You whispered into his ear

There was a moment of silence for the three of you,

Lukas hovering over your two cowering figures

“Did you read the rest of it.”

Now his eyes were staring straight into you, no not at you into you.

You shook your head slightly

He walked over to you and pulled you up off of the ground

“W-Wha!?”

He lead you out of the room and into the hallway where he pushed you against the wall

Afraid of being scolded you shut your eyes in fright and turned your head

But nothing came, not a word was said

You opened your eyes to see Lukas holding the book in front of your face

“Read it again.”

Trusting him, you took the book and flipped open and read it over again

April 13, 2013

This thing has been bothering me for the past month now, it’s [Name].

She always hangs out with Anko…it’s just not fair, why does she want to

Hang out with Anko? He’s so annoying, I wish she would notice me more

My heart pounds fast every time I see her whether it be walking through

The halls, or in the conference room when we’re all seated. I can’t get her

Out of my mind, I’ve even tried to masturbate. I would never be able to find

A girl like that…one that would make me feel this way. I wish I could tell her

Those three words I’ve wanted to say for the past year…

Jeg elsker deg [Name]…

I love you.


You closed the book with little tear bubbles in your eyes,

You looked up at Lukas and see the most sincere smile in your whole life

“Jeg elsker deg [Name], very much.”

You threw your arms around him and planted a kiss on his lips

“I love you too, I’m glad I read your diary”

“Hey hey! I was the one who stole it from him!”

You both turned to see Mathias peeking his head around the corner with a victorious smile stretched on his mouth

Not even a second later did Lukas start to choke him with his tie

You laughed

One thing’s for sure it’s that always be cautious when opening a Norwegian’s diary.
[WARNING: Some strong language, and sexual references]
You have been WARNED :iconwooooplz:
This is a request, another anonymous one :icondontunderstandplz:
I like you anonymous person :iconiseeplz:
I like Norway so I'm so cool with you
Well enjoy This piece of fine land :iconrightarrowplz: :iconsexynorwayplz:

I do not own Hetalia or youUnless you want me to
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

You looked at yourself in the mirror

“Come on [Name]! Yo-You look great!” You tried motivating yourself

Sadly you were just chubbier than the other girls…

You weren’t really teased about it, but just one comment about it would bring tears into your eyes.

You sucked in your stomach at an attempt to make yourself look skinnier

“See! You look…”

You breathe out, you stomach hanging like a sack of potatoes.

“…beautiful…”

“[Name]! Get your big butt down here! Kiku’s already here!” Your mother yelled from downstairs.

You knew your mother made playful comments like that, they weren’t necessarily to tease you, but to motivate you…

But they still hurt…

“O-Okay! I’ll be down!”

Straightening out your uniform you run out the bathroom, grab your schoolbag and run downstairs to see your mother and Kiku, your best friend, chatting

You smiled at them, you’ve known Kiku since elementary school, you found him sitting alone at lunch and mustering up all your courage that day you sat by him, so far that was over 10 years ago when you were 6, now your 16 and so far you’ve learned that Kiku is anti-social, and a major otaku much to your liking since you have a infatuation with anime.

“…[Name]-san, we should get going before we’re late”

You shake your head, waking yourself up from your trance

“Y-Yeah let’s go!” You jumped up excitedly and grabbed his arm and lead him out the door not before saying bye to your mom.

Once out the door you let out a long sigh

“What’s wrong [Name]-san?” Kiku asks you as you both start to walk

You didn’t really want to tell him about your problems, you knew he wasn’t very comfortable with those kinds of things.

“N-Nothing…just tired…”

He nods, not believing a single word you said

“S-So [Name]-san…are you going to go to the Cosplay Fashion Show the club is going to be holding after school tomorrow night?”

You raise your eyebrows

“They’re holding a fashion show?” You question him

“Hai, all of us will have to dress up as one of the character from Vocaloid…”

You couldn’t help yourself form squealing from excitement

Kiku just loved it anytime you would get excited like this, it knew it made you happy

“Really really really!?!”

He smiled at you

“Hai, since you couldn’t make it to the club last week I chose which character you would be…”

You stopped jumping up and down and looked at him

“…”

“…”

“…WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR KIKU TELL MEEEE!”

The Japanese man chuckled, he just loved to tease you like this

“Hai hai, I chose for you to be Miku…”

“…”

“…[Name]-san?”

“…you mean…Hatsune Miku?”

“H-Hai…I-I thought you-you’d want to be her, I’m sor-”

“KIKU I LOVE YOU!!!”

You glomped the unsuspecting man and spun him around, not knowing you were already in front of the school gates, all the wandering eyes on you

“[N-Name]-san!!” Kiku blushed a thousand shades of red

“Look it she’s going to eat him!” A student from afar shouted

You immediately stopped spinning Kiku trying to hide the prickles of tears in the corners of your eyes

“S-Sorry Kiku! I was excited that’s all! I-I’ll be going to class now!”

You ran off before he could lay a hand on you

“[Name]-san…”

[Timeskip]

You made it to your first class which was English which you liked very much

You sat down in your seat and face planted the desk

“Eh…what’s wrong [Name]?”

“Yeah what’s wrong love? You look upset?”

You looked back from up the desk, a red mark on your forehead from your face plant

These were your other two great friends, Matthew the shy quiet one, and Arthur the British bad scone maker.

Arthur’s cheeks went big as he tried to sustain his laughter, Matthew burying his face in his polar bear, trying to hid his laughing face

Arthur couldn’t take it any longer and he burst into laughter

“HEY! Why are you laughing!?” You puffed up your cheeks

“Y-Your forehead love! PFFT!”

Well you couldn’t talk to him…

“Eh…[Name] the mark on your forehead looks like a heart…”

You shuffled through your backpack and pulled out your little mirror.

You looked at yourself and smiled,

Yes…

You had a big heart on your forehead.

“Oh wow… I think I’m going to go to the bathroom, be right back you guys!”

You get up, grabbing your stuff along with you in case your one classmate Alfred tried to raid it.

After the teacher had excused you, you walked down the hall and into the bathroom

You looked at the mark on your forehead

“My heart isn’t supposed to be here…”

You grabbed a paper towel, rinsed it in cold water and wiped it on the mark until it finally disappeared to your liking

You smiled, glad you didn’t have to walk around with a big heart on your forehead,

The bathroom door opens up, and in walks that one group of bitchy girls that every school has,

Ignoring them you started to wash your hands, these girls every now and then would pick on you and today would not be an exception to them

“Hey look it’s [Name]~”

Damn. They noticed you.

“Yeah you’ve gotten bigger since the last time we saw you right?”

You just ignored them.

“I bet you’ve been eating a lot to feed that baby of yours~”

You froze and turned to look at them with a pure baffled face

“…baby?” You couldn’t help but question the girls

The one smirked.

“I mean it’s pretty obvious you’re pregnant!”

She comes up behind you and grabs your belly

“It looks like you’re due in about a week or so right?”

You slapped her hands as they start to laugh

“What do you eat anyways!? Do you eat your friends or something? Can you really not get enough food?”

You clenched your fists, trying to fight back the tears,

“Let’s have a look at that baby of yours!”

She reaches for your shirt but you smack it away with all your strength making a yelp come out of her mouth

She growls and brings a hard slap across your face

You fall to the ground, the feeling of a train hitting your face

“You little bitch!”

“Don’t you mean Fat ass bitch? She’s not little at all!”

They laughed as you lay on the ground

“You look so pitiful, go starve yourself fatty!”

They step over you and out of the bathroom

Those terrible words kept ringing in your head over and over

Grabbing your stuff and getting back up, you run out of the bathroom to the place you always cry in…

Janitor’s Closet.

You were good friends with the Janitor, since you were great friends with his two grandsons that attended here and he even gave you a spare key for who knows why

Going inside you sit in the corner and bawl out your eyes

“fat…fat…FAT!”

You screamed trying to rid of your emotions, but you just kept crying…

You didn’t know how long you were in there; you just couldn’t stop the flow of tears

“[Name]?”

You looked up with red puffy eyes, and tear stained cheeks

It was Mr. Vargas, the janitor.

Behind him were his two grandsons, Lovino and Feliciano.

“[Name] what’s-a wrong?” He asked you walking over to you along with the others

You just started to cry more scaring both him and Feli,

They both started to panic, not knowing what to do, Lovino rolled his eyes and came to your side patting your head

“Now bella, tell me what’s-a wrong?” He asked you in a soft voice

You looked into his eyes, you couldn’t vent to him…he was just trying hard to listen, the only one you could really talk to was Matthew.

You shook your head a buried your face back into your knees

He sighed, he knew you wouldn’t tell him

“Want-a me to get Matteo?”

You shook your head vigorously

He looked over to his two relatives who were still panicking

“Idioti! Non basta stare lì! Vai a prendere Matteo!”

They both stopped and ran out the door shouting in Italian, most likely calling for Matthew

He sighed at his stupid relatives

“Calm down bella…”

He kept shooing you, trying at least to stop the tears but it didn’t help

After a few minutes Matthew came, and calmed you down, he insisted that everyone get out of the closet (No pun intended)

You told him everything, about this morning, and the girls in the bathroom

He frowned the whole time, he hated how people would treat you like this just because you were a little overweight

“[Name] you’re not fat okay?”

You nodded slowly

“I need you to say it [Name].”

You hated saying that

“…I-I’m…fat…”

“…you forgot the not

You sighed

“I’m not fat…”

He smiled, and brought you into a hug

“Where’s [Name]-san!?”

Oh you knew that voice, but it sounded frantic and out of breathe

“Eh…I’m pretty sure Kiku is worried about you [Name]…”

You chuckled, it seemed like every little thing you did bad would worry Kiku in the slightest

“Okay I better tell him I’m okay…but please Mattie don’t tell anyone especially Kiku about this okay?”

He nodded

He helps you off the ground and you open the door to see the Vargas’s still there along with Arthur, Lukas, Ludwig, Gilbert, and a frantic looking Kiku

As soon as he spots you his eyes widen at your state,

“[Name]-san!!”

He runs up to you and grabs your shoulders gently, well so much for personal space

“I’m fine Kiku! I just well… that time of the month again…?”

Oh God what kind of excuse was that [Name]?

Kiku blushed along with the Vargas’s and Ludwig

Gilbert and Arthur bursting into a fit of laughter, and Lukas keeping his straight poker face on

Matthew shaking his head, he knew you couldn’t make up good lies at all.

This was just the worse one yet

“O-Oh…I…” Kiku just grew darker

“Keseseseses~ It looks like it’s mating season- AUTSCH!!”

“Bruder that is inappropriate…”

Gilbert rubs his head at the spot Ludwig smacked him

“Eh…well [Name], I don’t think it’s right for you to stay at school in this condition…how about you go home and rest okay?” Matthew pleaded

“Ve~! Your mamma is already on her way!” Feli piped in

You nod your head

“Thank you, and I’m really sorry if I worried all of you…” You lowered your head embarrassed

“Nein! That’s alright frau! It’s not your fault for your…Keseseses- AUTSCH! AGAIN WEST?!”

“It’s quite alright love! Please get better though! I hope to see you tomorrow!”

“Si, get better ragazza…”

“Make-a sure not to-a get knocked up bella~!”

“NONNINO.”

“If anyone hurts you [Name], I will kill them with my troll…”

Okay well Lukas was protective over you so this was just his way of saying “Please be well and careful”

“Hai [Name]-san…I’ll try and drop by later…”

You thank all of them again and you grab your belongings and walk back with Feli who was kind enough to walk you back.

Everyone starts to walk back until Matthew grabs Kiku’s arm and pulls him around the corner away from everyone else

Matthew was your friend, but he just couldn’t keep it a secret from Kiku, he was only doing it to help you.

Kiku looked baffled at him

“W-What are you doing Matthew-san?”

Matthew peeked around the corner to make sure no one was around

He sighed

“Eh, Kiku you know the real reason why [Name] was crying?”

Kiku furrowed his brows

“No…”

“…she’s being teased because of her weight don’t you know that?”

Kiku tensed up, were you really being picked on because of your weight?

“From what she told me… a group of girls harassed her and called her pregnant because of it…”

Kiku felt anger boil inside of him

“…eh…are you okay Kiku?”

There was a long pause…

“…h-hai…”

“She didn’t want me to tell anyone especially you

Kiku looked at him with hurt in his eyes

Did you not trust him enough? Were you afraid of him?

Matthew seeing the pained expression on Kiku’s face continued

“…I think she didn’t want to tell you because she didn’t want to worry you…”

Kiku’s heart ached

“…you love her don’t you Kiku?”

His whole face turned red

Matthew couldn’t help but chuckle at the red as the maple on the Canadian flag, Japanese man.

“…d-do you think so Matthew-san?”

“eh…it’s pretty obvious…”

Oh great then he must know he likes you…

“Don’t worry though she doesn’t know…but you should tell her…”

“W-W-W-What!? N-No I can’t do that!” The Japanese man started to freak out

“Eh! Okay okay! I was just saying you should… you don’t have to…”

He turns around and starts to walk away

“…she really does like you though Kiku…”

And with that Matthew left leaving Kiku in a trance

Do you really like him the same way he’s liked you? How long have you liked him? Or is Matthew just messing with him? No no Matthew wouldn’t lie about that…

In truth, he actually fought over the spot for who would be Miku, he knew you really like her and he especially wanted you to be her was because he was going to be going as Kaito…

“Oh! [Name]-san doesn’t even have her costume ready!”

Oh crap, what were you going to wear there then?

Then it hit him! Being a major otaku Kiku had the outfit! Duh, he didn’t need to freak out!

It wasn’t the best thing to skip school but to him this was more important!

“I better call Yao...”

He pulls out his phone and dials his number…



“Nihao?”

“Hai, it’s Kiku.”

“Kiku~! Why are you calling me aru? Aren’t you supposed to be in school?”

“Well I am…but I need you to pick me up…”

“Why? Did something happen?”

“W-Well, i-it’s personal…”

“Aru~ is it about [Name]?”

A tint of pink appears on his cheeks

“T-That is none of your concern!”

“ARU~! IT IS! I won’t pick you up unless you tell me what it’s about aru~”

He lets out a long sigh

“Fine… I just need to get one of my costumes ready for [Name]-san, for the Cosplay Fashion Show tomorrow night…”

“Which character will she be?”

“…Miku”

“ARU~! SHE WILL LOOK SO KAWAII~!”

“Hai hai! Can you come pick me up then?”

“Shì! I’ll be right there!”

“Arigatou.”

He hangs up the phone, a little smile pursing his lips

[Timeskip – Next day]

“[Name]! Kiku is already here hurry up!”

“Okay okay I’ll be down in a minute!”

Your mother decided to stop the little ‘motivations’ as she would call it, after what you told her yesterday

She even cooked you a nice healthy meal last night to cheer you up (which it did)

You walk downstairs and much to your surprise you see Kiku and your mom both looking at you with wide grins that could stretch all the way across the Atlantic.

“Er…what’s going on…?”

“Oh nothing sweety! Just hope you have a fun day at school!”

She pushes you out the door along with Kiku

“Have fun~”

You looked toward Kiku who still had that grin on his face, which was way too abnormal!

“Why are you smiling…” You ask in a monotone voice

“Nothing [Name]-san…”

You study his expression but just gave up and brushed it off

Unknown to you the plans Kiku has for you tonight.

[Timeskip – after school because I’m too lazy to type]

So far your day has been going pretty good!

Everyone was nice to you today! Well except for a rather rude comment from that one girl from yesterday

But it’s been nice… and quite suspicious…

Kiku’s been hiding something from you but you just don’t know what it is…

In fact all your friends seem to know about it except you!

The bell has rung signaling the end of your last class for the day…

“Oh crap…tonight’s the Cosplay show…I don’t even have a costuuuuuuume!” You whined

Grabbing your back as soon as you step out the door your instantly swept off your feet by something or someone and carried through the halls at the speed of light.

“HEY! LET ME GO!” You try lashing out at your perpetrator

You come to a room and they set you down onto a chair

You look at you capturer and almost fall back in your seat

Elizaveta and Feliks, your one Hungarian friend and one Polish materialistic friend.

“Wha? What are you guys doing?”

“[Name] I’m like totally going to make you look fabulous~!”

You just stared as he then started to rummage through a large black bag

“Don’t worry [Name] we were ordered to just get you ready!”

“Wha? Get me ready for what!”

“For the Cosplay show you silly!”

“…the Cosplay show…?”

Had someone really ordered them to dress you up?

You wondered who it could have been

“AHA! I found the costume!”

Feliks pulls out a Miku costume.

Oh but not just any costume.

This was the Hatsune Miku’s Snowflake Cosplay!

You were going to wear that!?

“I-I can’t wear that!”

Elizaveta and Feliks looked at you

“Why not [Name]?” Elizaveta asked

You fidgeted a little

“I-It won’t fit on me…”

“Girl don’t think it won’t fit on you! It will fit on you!” Feliks argued

Before you could protest though Elizaveta kicks him out and starts to undress you to your disliking

After all the protests and shouting, she finally got the outfit on you.

“See that wasn’t so bad was it?”

“I….guess not?”

“Good! FELIKS! Get the makeup and wig it’s your turn!!”

Without another second to spare Feliks rams inside and pushes you down onto a chair instantly brushing it

“You will look sexy!”

Oh God [Name], prepare youself.

[Timeskip]

“OMGOMGOMGYOULOOKABSOLUTELYSTUNNING!”

“Oh [Name]! You look so cute!”

Elizaveta brings you over to a mirror and you just couldn’t help but gasp

You honestly looked just like Miku!

The wig covered up all your hair so it looked like this was your real hair!

You looked so cute~!

“I think I deserve a job well done~” Feliks started to strut around the room as you and Elizaveta laugh at him

“Now hurry [Name]! Come with me! The show starts in 3 minutes!”

“W-What!?”

She pulls you by your wrist and runs through the halls

Your poor feet hurting since you never really wore heeled boots like these before.

You come up to the back of the auditorium and you could already hear the audience claps and such

“Now let me introduce you to Ren Kagamine! Len Kagamine! Megurine Luka!...”

“Go [Name] go!”

She pushes you in and you slowly start to walk inside, you confidence slowly fading

You finally come up close to the curtain where you’re supposed to appear

“…and for most everyone’s favorite Vocaloid character we have…”

”Here goes nothing!”

“Hatsune Miku!!”

You close your eyes and walk onto the stage, you instantly are bombarded with cheers and claps all around

Opening your eyes, you’re standing in the middle of the stage, and your other surrounding cosplayer’s around you.

It felt like such a dream come true to you, yeah maybe it was a bit cheesy but you didn’t give a rat’s ass!

As you basked in the spotlight, someone came up behind you and grabbed both your hands

You look up and you breathe in to hold the upcoming nosebleed

It was Kiku…

In one god damn sexy Kaito outfit…

“K-K-Kiku!?”

He smiles

“I’m sorry but I don’t know who you’re talking about? I’m Kaito~”

Oh my god that voice…

Sounds just like him…

Keep calm [Name], keep calm

Kiku looked at you amused; with your look of shock on your face

“Come with me~”

He drags you off the stage, behind the back and out the door through the halls in front of the gymnasium

“Are you ready?”

“R-Ready for what?”

He opens the doors and boy were you amazed!

Inside was like a ballroom, everyone was dancing to beautiful classical music as you could see played by Roderich.

Kiku gently takes your hand and leads you inside, wow did this feel like a dream.

Here you were now, dancing with your best friend…

…did you…just want to be best friends?

No, you loved Kiku, he’s been there for you always…

You both danced, and you felt so happy just being there with him

He comes close to your ear and whispers something that makes your heart flutter into a thousand butterflies.

“Aishiteru [Name]-san, you are beautiful in every way, don’t let anybody tell you different okay?”

You look deeply into his brown eyes

“…I love you too Kiku…”

You hugged him, and you know what?

He hugged you back.



“I’m glad [Name]-san you share my feelings…”
Okay so this is an anonymous request from someone I can not tell you who :iconepicstareplz:
I'm sorry if its so out of character and it makes absolutely NO SENSE AT ALL :icontableflipplz:
I'm sorry :icondesperateplz:
I wrote this all today:iconfinallyplz:
THIS IS TERRIBLE :iconorzplz:
:iconcryforeverplz:
Enjoy I guess...


I do not own Hetalia or youUnless you want me to
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.


Creepypasta  Hetalia Theory  Japan By Sereneda by angelicdusk

You chose the button that read "1561" and disappeared into thin air. You opened your eyes to see rolling green hills and cherry blossom petals flowing in the wind. "I must be in Japan," you thought. You heard the clash of sword on sword in the distant so your curiosity got the better of you and you headed towards the sound. As you got closer, the smell of blood became apparent and you pinched your nose. You continued to follow the sound until you came upon a ravine. A great battle ensued. Samurai clothed in teal fought against others in fire red. It was clear which side would be the victor.
"Konnichiwa," a soft voice greeted you.
You turned around to see a young man sitting on the ground, observing the battle. he had dark eyes and even darker hair. His expression gave that he was serious and reserved.
"Hello," you greeted with a smile. "I'm (f/n) (l/n)."
He smiled back slightly. "I am called Kiku."
"So, how come you are just watching this battle? You don't look wounded or anything."
His smile faded into a frown. "I.. don't know."
"Well, I can understand. I'm not much for fighting myself."
He turned from you and walked over to a cherry blossom tree. The wind blew a gentle breeze and sent more petals flowing towards Kiku. You turned your head towards the battle and watched as they clashed against one another. You noticed the fire red samurai's general. He was a large man with a headress made of fire red fur as well. He wielded an abnormally large battle axe. His opponent, on the other hand, was a well toned man about half his size. He wore a teal bodysuit and was clad in a white head cover, he was, assuming, the leader of the teal army. He had only a simple sword but his speed was incredible. They seemed almost an even match. You  noticed as the the men in teal used a different tactic that seemed to fair well against the other army. The men in the back, would switch with the men in the front on and off. It perserved the men's strength and gave them a moment to breathe. They were now forcing the red army back.
"Hey, Kiku. Do you know who is battling here?"
He turned from his flowers and gave you his full attention. "Sadly, I do. The side whom the battle is turning on right now, is Takeda Shingen, and the one that the gods have smiled on today, is Uesugi Kenshin."
"Ah, I thought this was familiar. Kenshin was famous for his military tactics. He outwitted almost all the other clans before his death. And this is his greatest rival," you added quietly to yourself, "I never thought I'd be able to witness a great tactician such as him.."
You turned back to Kiku and he had turned from both the flowers and you, and held his eyes towards the ground.
"Um.. Kiku? Is something wrong?"
He glanced up slowly towards you and then towards the battle as he spoke. "I very much dislike this fighting. I only wish for the people of my country to be united and all this bloodshed, and needless death to cease. I cannot choose a side, for reasons I'd prefer not to speak of, but I pray to the gods everyday for a solution."
You went over to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. He pierced into your eyes with his own chocolate brown ones. You couldn't give away too much so you just gave him a simple answer. "It will. Someday, and hopefully like you said, soon."
It seemed to relax him since he smiled.

Then, you heard a loud cry from the battlefield and both turned your heads towards it. The crimson army was fleeing and  and the teal army stood victorious. Suddenly, the crimson army took a sharp turn and began retreating in your direction. Kiku's eyes were wide open. He grabbed your hand while yelling, "Run (f/n)-chan!"
You and Kiku ran towards a nearby forest, hoping to find shelter. You continued running until you noticed that Kiku wasn't beside you, so you turned back to find him. At the entrance, you heard the clash of swords once again and spotted Kiku. He was holding off a few soldiers that had spotted you two fleeing. You stared at wonder at how fast and smooth Kiku's moves were. He faced three men all at one time and with only a few strokes of his sword, all men fell at his feet. He sheathed his sword, and saw more men headed for him.
"Kiku!" You yelled. He turned around and began running towards you. Kiku signaled for you to keep going and he soon caught up with you. He yanked your arm hastily and pulled you into a bush.
You opened your mouth to say something and he covered it with his hand. The other, he put to his lips to signal for you to stay quiet.
You did as you were told. Soon, you heard voices and saw feet appear on the ground in front of their hiding place. Your heart started pounding as they came closer. Your eyes shifted to Kiku and he looked expressionless, calm even. The men soon left and Kiku pulled you out from the bush. You dusted yourself off when you noticed out of the corner of your eye that Kiku's kimono was bloody. You lifted his arm up to reveal a gash that was still bleeding profusely. You ripped off part of your shirt and proceeded to wrap his wound. Kiku's cheeks turned pink and you giggled which only caused his to turn crimson. You noticed that, and just out of sheer curiosity, you decided to see if you could take it a little further. When you finished cleaning him up, you pecked Kiku right on the nose, you laughed as you watched his entire face change as crimson as the samurai's armour.

You didn't even notice until Kiku spoke up, "(F/n)-chan.. you're fading.. What's going on?"
You looked down and noticed what he said was true. You waved at Kiku and said, "I'm going to have to go now, Kiku. It was lovely be able to meet you. Be careful next time, I won't be here to care for you again."
He smiled in embarrassment and waved back at you. "Farewell, (f/n)-chan. I pray we will meet again."
Alrighty here is Kiku's! This is based on a real battle that happened in the Feudal Era, but how I described the characters, is how they appeared in the anime Sengoku Basara, which if you haven't seen, I'd recommend watching it. Here's a link for it [link]
Also, they have a crossover with Hetalia characters. It's pretty cool. Here's a link for that too [link] Credit to the owner of the video!
Intro [link]

I do not own this picture just the plot
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Just wanted to tell you that Bro in here is 17 years old

You ended up enjoying this. Fuck everything. You ended up trying to push him to see his reaction. He just groaned and pushed you on his bed. Since you two were just sitting…

W-What…? You thought now laying on his bed. It was quite comfortable. You were not gonna face him. Definitely no. Nope. He just chuckled, you heard him. You were looking the wall not him which he liked. Being like this he could tease you even more biting and liking your neck.

You couldn’t do shit. But moan. He loved this. He had never seen your ‘weak side’ the only he knew was the ‘strong one’. So he enjoyed. Every. Fucking. Second.

After around three minutes? You started to feel wet. Yup. This dude was driving you mad and you didn’t have nothing against it.

Suddenly he stopped. You stopped your moans as well you could feel your face burning.

Why did he stop? He heard the door opening. And the keys.

Dammit bro He thought letting you go. Back to his computer to pesterchum John about how much he sometimes hated bro. You were confused but sat on his bed using one of his shirts to clean your neck. Wait.

Love marks.

Your neck.

Shit.

You suddenly started to search your [favorite color] jacket and put it on. Well, you could hide them at least.

Bro just entered to the room. You couldn’t tell if he was happy or disappointed thanks to his shades. Maybe he was expecting to see something more..

“Sup lil’man” He said looking at him on his computer “Talkin’ to your friend John, huh?”

“Yeah” He said ignoring him. Better say it. Trying to not kill him.

Bro stared at you. You were blushing, you hated when people stared at you. It makes you feel nervous. Then the “anime kiddo’s brother’” came at where were you. This make Dave turn his gaze on both of you.

Dirk grabbed your chin with his left hand. Examinating you.  Your face now was red. Dave also noticed this and he felt his blood burning him.

“You have a nice face, puppet~” The oldest blond said to you. [Full name] was being flirted by both of Striders kids. Wow… How does that feel [name of the one that you hate]?

“U-Uh…T-Thanks?”You said trying to not to blush. Failing miserably, of course. How could not you blush madly if you have him so close?

“Maybe… A bit too much~” He said leaving your face but whispering this at your ear. Dave was definitely going to kill him. He was gonna kill him SO HARD.

“Bro…What the ACTUAL FUCK do you think you ARE DOING?”He said looking at his brother.

Dirks chuckled and leave you alone. Now it was Dave’s turn.

“If you are not gonna do >stuff< with her. I will” He said crossing his arm over his chest. You could feel that, besides the shades, they were killing each other. Just with the gaze.

“Bro don’t you even dare” Dave said standing up from the chair.

The “anime kiddo’s brother’” looked at you.

“How does a ‘sloopy make out’ sounds to you?” He asked raising at eyebrow.

You were dying.

Not in a dream you expected someone asking you that.

You froze while Dave was like REALLY RESISTING THE URGE TO KILL HIM.
I...I just was...I was writing and then...
Then I don't know why BRO appaired in my mind...

Sorry u v u


Dirk's ending: fav.me/d6kmed7
Dave's ending: Uh...In progress


furevver.tumblr.com/post/55256… maybe is THAT fault. Yeah...I wrote this while listening to that.

:iconsexydaveplz: :iconsexybroplz: (c) :iconhussieplz:

[EDIT] I am trying to think... I always read that people put in their descrptions 'Sorry about the bad words' and I am like cursing a lot without any warning as they do so...Sorry ;w; I am pretty used to curse...

[EDIT 2] This awesome person ~BloodViperidae suggested the idea of BOTH endings
So I was wondering...How much of YOU MY DEAR WATCHERS think the same?
:icontjohngiggleplz: it's more like I want to know how much pervys of you are out there~
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content Filter is On
(Contains: strong language)
You were looking at the picture in the latest fashion magazine. It wasn’t for the clothes that you were dreaming about, you were dreaming that you looked like one of them. Sure, you were happy with yourself for the most part but it didn’t matter as long as the world saw you as nothing. It would often eat away at you, even if you didn’t show it. You doubted seriously if the people who made fun of you in the sixth grade even remembered your name. You remembered each of their names and each of the painful stinging words they had said. Eventually you had connected with a few people, but only one could be considered your best friend. The only one you didn’t feel self-conscious around.
“Honk!”  The had messy medium-long hair, had two slightly curved sharp horns on the top of his head, was wearing white face-paint clown make-up that covered his gray skin, a black shirt with a purple Capricorn symbol on it, and black pants with gray spots. His yellow tinted eyes with purple irises fell on you as he quickly pulled you onto his lap in a smooth motion.
That was one thing that always made you feel more… normal around Gamzee. It didn’t matter that you were heavier, he could easily lift you and he seemed to enjoy having you on his lap. Sometimes he would even pull you to his lap, despite your protests. Eventually you learned to just deal with it because he was going to do it anyway. “What are you all up and lookin’ at sis? You look like someone stole all your motherfuckin’ miracles.” You quickly pulled the magazine away to hide your own insecurities.
“Nothing, I was just think—hey!” He grabbed it out of your hand with the movement of a lazy ninja. Raising an eyebrow he looked over the pictures.
“Ah hell sis. Why didn’t you just up and say you wanted to go clothes shopping?” Most girls loved shopping but trying to find the latest fashion trends in your size was not always an easy task. More often than not you would come home with very few items and very little self-esteem. You shook your head.
“No, it’s not that—Gamzee!” Despite your protests he had already lifted you up bridal style with ease and began to walk out. “Gamzee, no, I don’t want to go shopping.” He blinked, still holding you and standing there.
“Then why were you looking at the motherfucking clothes like it was the only miracle you wanted?” You shook your head again.
“It wasn’t—it…” You sighed. How could you explain to him that you felt like absolute crap every time he took you to a beach party because you thought you looked horrible in your bathing suit? That every time you guys would go to lunch you wanted a back booth so nobody could see you? That part of you hated yourself because of what other people thought? You couldn’t. “Just… put me down.”
“Ain’t motherfuckin’ happening, sis.” You blinked, looking at him again. “I’m not letting you go until you tell this motherfucker what took your miracles.” You had to curse Gamzee mentally because he made you want to laugh.
“Gamzee, nothing took my miracles.” His face turned serious at the fib and he frowned.
“Don’t motherfucking lie to me.”
“…” You wanted to be mad. You wanted to be mad at the one person who cared enough to try and pry into what was wrong; the one who had never once made fun of you, the one troll who was more of a person than most people. You felt tears prick at the end of your eyes, even as you tried to hold them in.
“Ah shit, baby girl, I didn’t mean to make you cry. If you don’t wanna tell—“ You gripped his shirt tightly, pulling him closer to you and burying your head in his shoulder. “Shh, it’s okay, (Name)sis.” He sat down on the couch again, this time moving so that your legs were around his waist and he gently stroked your hair.
“Gamzee?” You finally spoke after a few moments of just clinging and crying into him quietly.
“Yeah, sis?”
“The Mirthful Messiahs you’re always talking about… they can perform miracles, right?” Your voice was getting quieter with every word.
“Are sure as Earth’s motherfuckin’ sky is blue.”
“Can they make me pretty?”
“Hell no, sis.” Your heart broke at this. You should have known better. Even they couldn’t do it… “They can’t motherfucking turn beautiful things like you into something that’s just pretty, sis. They have to keep beautiful things like you so other motherfuckers believe in miracles.” You were thrown for a loop here.
“Gamzee?” You questioned, pulling back to look at him.
“You’re all shades motherfucking beautiful, sis.” He moved a hand to tilt your chin, making sure that you were both on the same level. “Any dumb motherfucker can see that and if they can’t then those motherfuckers don’t deserve to spend time with you. They don’t deserve to see your miraculous smile…” He was moving closer to you with every word.
“To hear your laugh that sounds like the messiahs’ choir itself…” He was less than half an inch from your lips and you could feel his hot breath dancing across your skin, driving you crazy and sending chills through your body.
“If other motherfuckers can’t see it and don’t get to feel this kind of deep-as-the-motherfucking-ocean red that I feel for you sis, that’s their motherfucking loss…” He pressed up against you, gently kissing you as if he thought he would break you. You quickly lost yourself in the soft kiss that connected the two of you, unintentionally deepening the kiss as you wrapped your arms around his neck. The hand that had been comforting you now wound itself in your hair as Gamzee’s tongue flicked across your bottom lip, pleading to be let in. You opened your mouth, allowing the dark gray appendage to slip in with little resistance. He began to explore, wanting to taste every space. You couldn’t help but moan at the feeling of him craving you. His loving touches felt like they had been holding back for years. The need to breathe eventually won out and you broke your contact.
“Gamzee…”
“You’re motherfucking perfect lil’ mama."
*Don't hate on it because of the overweight thing, you saw it in the title, you knew what this was when you clicked it.*
A request that I was kind of putting off because it hits far too much of a personal note for my liking. Seriously bashing on people for stuff like weight, skin color, hair color, religion, shit like that is not okay. I just... no. Not okay. Anyway I hope that you guys enjoyed it, sorry if you didn't, but I should be getting back to my normal schedule fairly soon here. As always you readers and watchers and commenters have my love. All my love. All of it.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

"Yo ______! Where are you?!" your friend Alfred yelled as he scanned the forest in search of you.

Currently he was trying to get you to go to one of his outrageous parties, which you had no intention of going to, but he always pestered you and you detested that so you hid in the closest forest when you saw him coming.

"I guess she went inside" Alfred mumbled exiting the forest, you sighed in relief as he left and you got up to exit as well.

You tried but you slipped on your execution of the task and felt yourself tumbling farther into the bush.

What you had failed to see in the bush was the giant rabbit hole, and you were falling right into it!

You felt yourself plummet into the blackness of it, but as soon as you fell you instantly knocked out.




You slowly regained consciousness and you realized you were in a bed, when only a moment ago you had been in a forest.

"This is very odd" you murmured as you looked about the room taking in the luxurious furniture and the odd doors surrounding the room.

Each of them had a number scrawled  in intricate writing and you counted 12 in all.

You stood up in the bed and walked over and eyed the doors, raising your hand you opened door number...
WHICH DOOR HMMMMMM??? I felt like doing random hetalia characters :iconsuperderpplz:
1(Pirate!England):fav.me/d66klav
2(Cowboy!America):fav.me/d61qkqv
3(Policeman!Canada):fav.me/d611rm2
4(Prince!France):fav.me/d6ib9kj
5(Emperor!China):fav.me/d608cd9
6(Artist!Italy):fav.me/d69aw6n
7(Mafia!Romano):fav.me/d622zg4
8(Matador!Spain):fav.me/d65r24m
9(Rockstar!Prussia and GERMANY):fav.me/d643az0
10(Viking!Norway):
11(Bartender!Scotland):fav.me/d64pbv7
12(Samurai!Japan):fav.me/d67ws8d
13(MYSTERIOUS DOOR OF MYSTERY):
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content Filter is On
(Contains: nudity, sexual themes and ideologically sensitive material)
“(Name)!!!!!!!” Someone screamed from behind you. You turned slightly, seeing a certain yellow blood with brain trauma running your way. “‘Tuna!!” You smiled and turned, preparing yourself for his tackle. He lifted you up in the air in a huge hug, pushing all the air out of your lungs. “Mi-mituna! I c-can’t breathe!” You gasped. He set you down, giggling like a little kid, which, you guess he sort of was.

“Hey, Mituna, where’s Latula? I’ve been meaning to find her...” Instantly, his eyes welled up and he fell to the floor, curling in a ball. “‘Tuna!! Calm down, hun!” You scooped the shaking troll up in your arms and carried him inside his hive, setting him down carefully on his couch. You lifted his hat from his head, and smoothed out his puffy hair. “Mituna, baby, calm down...”

Even after being told not to on multiple occasions, you pushed his hair away from his eyes and gasped in horror. The sparks looked like they had been tattooed onto his face in a veiny pattern. They were a sickening purple color. “Mituna, what happened with Latula?” You pulled him in your lap and traced the scars as he sniffled. “Th-thhe thaw *hic* my eyeth... a-and *hic* the w-wath dithgutht-ted...”

Your flush crush started to bawl again, and you furiously wiped his tears with your sleeve. You stayed that way for about an hour until he sniffled and sat up, snuggling into you. “Mituna, it’s okay... you deserve someone who’ll love you for you... Latula doesn’t deserve you.” “R-really?” He hiccuped while you nodded, laughing softly.

“Let’s get you cleaned up.” He stood, holding tightly onto your hand, as you walked him into the bathroom and helped him get undressed. You turned to water on hot and rolled up your sleeves to wash his hair. He kept his boxers on as he stepped into the bathtub, water from the shower head hitting his light grey back.

“(N-Name)... Aren’t you going two get in...?” He asked, trying to reach out to you. Your face lit up as you pulled your shirt, pants, and undergarments off. Your nook was tingling and you felt your bulge wanting to slip out of the folds but you tried with all your control to keep it in. “Mituna, we don’t shower with clothes on.” He mumbled a ‘fine’ and pulled the black underwear off, discarding them on the toilet seat.

You saw his two tentabulges were completely visible, writhing outside his nook. Your blushed, not knowing what to do but ignore them. You grabbed the shampoo and squirted a bit on your hands before scrubbing it into the older troll’s tangled hair. He whimpered, his face yellow. “(N-Name)...” He moaned out as your knee brushed his bulges. “Uh, sorry ‘Tuna!” You apologized and rinsed his hair, avoiding his horns. He growled, grabbing your waist violently.

“(Name), I need you... Pleathe...” He was trying to still be gentle but his needs were getting in the way. You felt your (b/c) bulge pulsing as it wriggled itself out of your nook, reaching out to him. “Aughh...” You weakly groaned, washing your hands off before tugging him away from your member. “S-stop, Mituna!! You’re too... old for me...” You panted, backing against the slick wall of the shower.

He slowly advanced on you, grabbing your wrists and pinning you against the plastic. One of his bulges twisted around your own, causing you too squeak and try to get away. “(Name)... Thtop thruggling... I... I know you want me ath much ath I want you...” He whispered in your drooped ears, nibbled your neck as his rubbed the crease of your nook with his finger. You stopped squirming and grind your hips into his.

“Just get this over with so we can finish our shower...” You struggled to keep your cool as he thrust into you roughly, grunting and tensing. Your walls were stretching around his throbbing member. You grabbed his horns and stroked them softly, feeling his body shake with the loud moan that escaped his lips. You saw the smallest of sparks shoot out of his half-closed eyes, but knew it was impossible, he couldn’t use his psiioniics anymore.

He thrust into you, grabbing both of your breasts with his hands. His mouth found yours and he hungrily kissed you, picking up his pace. You moaned, practically melting into his warm body. It’s a good thing the still running water drowned out your noises, or you’d for sure be interrupted by Sollux. Mituna groaned and whimpered as you clawed into his back, kneading your breasts roughly. You reached down and ran your fingers through the tangled mess of bulges knotted together.

“Ugf! (Name)! I-I think I’m gunn- Ah!” You kissed him as you orgasmed, yellow tinted (b/c) cum dripping down your leg and running into the drain. Your nook was sensitive and you flinched every time Mituna thrust into you until his warm seed filled up your walls, causing you to let go again. You pushed him away, your pulse racing and your breath coming in short gasps as you washed the scent of him off you, then stepping out to grab a towel.

Mituna looked at you tiredly, yet lovingly as you dried off and hurriedly shuffled from the room. He cleaned himself up then turned the cooling water off, wrapping a dry towel around his waist, then stepping out. Wet footsteps were left on the wood floor of the Captors’ hive as he walked up to his room to get dressed.

Once there, he rubbed his curly hair with the towel, leaving it damp as he pulled new clothes out of his dresser. He grabbed a loose t-shirt and some tight jeans, along with a pair of boxers and yellow socks. He scurried from his room to find you in the kitchen cooking a thing you called Honey Surprise. He plopped himself in a chair, watching you pour the sticky sweetness into a bowl with other ingredients.

Your wet hair clung to your neck and shirt as you stirred. You felt Mituna’s eyes on you but ignored him, heat burning on your cheeks. You poured the pancake batter onto a pan, flipping the other honey flavored treat over to cook. Since you learned to cook from a close friend on Earth, the boys didn’t know that they were just pancakes. You just played along, saying it was your special recipe.

“Mituna.” Your voice was firm as you flipped one of them onto a plate. “Hmm?” He got off his chair and walked up next to you, his shoulder brushing yours. He looked down at you from under his bangs, his scars barely visible. “About... what happened in the bathroom...” You trailed off, pouring another pancake.

“(Name)... Let me jutht thay thomething before you tell me two go away and not tell anybody...” You glanced up at this calmer side of him, the one that was almost him. Almost. You focused back on the food, your ears perked in interest. “I’ve... been fluthed for you for a while, but I wath thtill in a quadrant with Latula.” He cringed at the mention of her. “Tho, ath I wath contemplating who I wanted more... The took advantage of me and pulled my hair back, theeing my thcarth... and the dumped me...”

You pretended to still be focused on the food. “(Name), I’m fluthed for you, and thinthe you’re my danthethtorth age, I couldn’t actually... be in a quadrant with you... Tho all in all, I’m thorry for the bathroom inthident, I couldn’t hellp mythelf... and.. (Name), I’m fluthed for you.” He took a deep breath and looked at with with shame in his eyes. The batter in the bowl was all used up by the time he was done talking and you looked up at him after you turned the oven off.

“Mituna... Honey... I’m flushed for you too.” You hug him tightly, the soft cotton feeling strange against your cheek compared to the smooth fabric of his jumpsuit. His stomach grumbled when he hugged you back. He leaned down and whispered in your ear. “I’m hungry.” You giggled and set the plate on the already set table. Sollux and Mr. Captor lazily trudged over to eat as well and you jumped up on the counter, watching them.

“You aren’t hungry, (Name)?” Sollux looked at you, annoyed at your staring. “Nope. I don’t really like honey...” You smiled and watched the Captors’ confused faces. “But, you put honey in all of our food...” Mr. Captor said. “Yeah, but do you see me ever eat it? And the only reason I actually cook for you is because you are all helpless cooks.” You glanced at the Psiioniic blamingly. He smiled weakly, eyes innocent. “Well, the’th right...” Sollux added. You laughed, stabbing Mituna’s fork into his pancakes and splashing it in the honey-syrup, then eating it. “But I guess these pancakes are okay...”

“Pancaketh?” Mituna looked confused. You gulp, your secret revealed. “... Uh, well, yeah, pancakes. That’s what they’re called... I’ll explain later. Just eat, silly.” You ruffle his messy hair, watching the blush appear on his cheeks. “Are you two... Matethpritth?” Mr. Captor glanced at his son with a disapproving look. You take this as a chance to prove it was your choice as you jump from the counter and go to sit in Mituna’s comfy lap.

“Yep!” You giggle, leaning into him and wiping honey off his chin. “Latula dumped him... and... well, age doesn’t really matter... I mean, look at Meenah and Feferi... They’re in the black quadrant together... Feferi’s younger... What’s the difference, besides the color?” You felt Mituna’s arm wind around your waist. His father glared on last time before sighing. “I gueth... I’ll manage. But I don’t want two thee or hear anything!” He stood and put his cleaned plate in the sink, walking down a hall and turning to go into his room. You glanced at a furious Sollux. “Uh, Luxor...? You okay?” You ask, curious. He just ignored you, stomping up the stairs and slamming his door shut.

But Sollux’s attitude didn’t matter right now, neither did his father’s. It was just you, Mituna, and your flushed feelings.
Omg, Mituna
My baby
<3

He's just
<33333333333333
asdfghjkl;'

:icoonmitunaspazplz:

You - :iconmitunafreakoutplz:
Mituna - :iconthehussplz:
The Huss - Ms. Paint
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content Filter is On
(Contains: sexual themes, strong language and ideologically sensitive material)
  Amaimon pulled [NAME] in closer just as the movie on the television screen ended. It was just another cheesy romance film that she insisted they'd watch together. Amaimon obviously didn't enjoy it, while she even cried at a few parts.

  "That was boring." the demon said.

  "That was beautiful." [NAME] said.

  The Earth King sighed and slouched back while she lied her head on his shoulder. They sat there on the love seat for a few minutes, staring at the carpeted floor, black screen, or outside the sliding glass door beside them. But in a swift movement, Amaimon leaned down and got a small kiss on [NAME]'s lips. She looked up, smiled, and gave an even bigger one on his. They both smiled as each other, the boy's weaker than the girl's.

  But as Amaimon slowly closed his eyes, he leaned in and touched lips again, slowly sliding his tongue into [NAME]'s mouth. She accepted it, and they both rubbed tongues, spit drooling from her slowly moving mouth. She turned around and moved her body to sit on Amaimon's lap, her knees keeping her up and balanced. They exchanged drool for a little while longer, then Amaimon slowly moved his hands from [NAME]'s shoulders down her back and touched her butt.

  She quickly broke the kiss and gasped, their faces close to each others still. But she quickly ignored, and they both returned to the make-out session. Amaimon worked his hands over the top of her cloth shorts and pulled them down below her back side. He slid his palms under her plush cheeks, his fingers running all over them.

  [NAME] broke the kiss, both of them breathing hard. Her face was red with blushing. Amaimon's coat was drooping to his elbows, and his tie wasn't tightened. His lover sat on his lap with his hands underneath her, still feeling her in different places. But [NAME] felt something else on her backside. She moved a little and looked behind her. A bulge was rising from the buttons on his diamond pants.

  [NAME] smiled with evil thoughts, and reached her arms in between her legs and touched the bulge. She felt Amaimon shiver as she squeezed it in a rhythm. His head leaned forward and he started to caress his lips on his lover's neck. He soon opened his mouth and nipped at her. She looked up as his fangs brushed against her throat and soon, his tongue.

  As Amaimon's member was fondled, it rose up higher, and [NAME] slowly worked the shaft. She then stopped, reached her one hand directly into his pants, underneath his boxers, and grabbed hold of his erection. Amaimon stopped licking her throat, but then continued as an OK to do whatever. [NAME] jerked the member, using her thumb to caress the head and tip. She squeezed the shaft and groped under his boner in fast and heated movements.

  Amaimon started to breath hard, and his own cheeks started to grow pink. But the girl on top of him rubbed his erection faster, and squeezed the tip with two fingers. The King of Earth suddenly jerked his head up with a large grin on his face.

  [NAME] stopped. She felt something warm on her fingers. It was sticky and caked her hand. She took her hand out of Amaimon's pants and looked down at it. It was covered in white semen. She smiled, licked the tip of her pointer finger, and wiped the rest on the love seat they sat on. [NAME] then stuck both of her hands down to Amaimon's boner and rubbed the shaft faster. More cum spewed from the tip and his pants were a mess. She fondled his growing, sticky erection and moved her hands all around it, the demon gasping and moaning in pleasure.

  Amaimon looked at [NAME], let go of her back side, and pulled her face in. They touched lips again, and slowly caressed each other's tongues, the King of Earth taking the lead. His lover worked his member faster, and when he was just about to release his quickly growing load, the front door flew open.

  Mephisto Pheles walked in, dressed in his normal clown outfit but his hat was in his hands. He looked over to Amaimon and [NAME] and suddenly dropped the hat, mouth gaping open. They stopped making out, and sat there, paralyzed.

  "What the hell?!" he shouted. "When I said [NAME] could come over, I didn't mean that she can let you CUM all over! My god, what's wrong with you two?!" Mephisto looked away and covered his eyes. "Get out of my home! Go do that somewhere else!"
O///////////O is what you'll be doing when you read this. But WARNING. If you want your relationship with our Amaimon to go slow...... then don't read this! Just as a warning. But it's totally hot. :3
HAPPY VALENTINES DAY!!!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Prussia x Reader
:iconherosgirl:
Collection by
*WARNING.  I HAVE ABSOLUTELY NO IDEA WHAT I AM DOING.  THIS IS MY FRIST FANFICTION. Enjoy the prologue~*


You were washing the [Color choice] stained water from your hair. You sighed as you watched it run down your chest and leaned your head back to let the water run softly on your face. You were washing the dye from your previously [Natural H/C] hair. You had been told to complete your mission you had to make yourself blend…

Whilst most all of the other women involved in this war were sent off to be spies to be "captured" and listen in and to be informatory to those on the battlefield. You, however, decided differently and tried with succeeding to become a sniper apart of the mission to capture the enemy's general, Gilbert Beilschmidt.
  Yes, you were frightened. I mean, who the fuck wouldn't be?  You had heard how victorious his militia was, and how destroyed the land was when he was done with it.  He didn't play very nice, and you decided you wouldn't either.  But you would be a bit crueler about it.

  You didn't care what happened next, you didn't care if you hit the wrong target, you didn't care as long as you got paid so you could go back home and support your brothers.  You could close your eyes and almost imagine looking through the scope, the cold weather biting at your gloved fingertips.  Your icy breath would be dissipating into the contrasted air; you would steadily take aim, and fire into their skulls. You could almost feel the recoil of the gun into your shoulder.  You grinned at the idea of seeing Gilbert's or his partner's dead body fall, followed by a sprinkle of blood. While the other became aware of your presence, but wasn't sure where you were, you would be alerting the others and watching as they were taken into captivity to be questioned.  Oh, he would pay for the lands that he ruined the lives he took and crushed.  You were told your objective was mainly to capture Beilschmidt.

  You weren't trying to win the war, you weren't trying to seek revenge, you were mainly taking a nuisance from his power.  You were afraid, yes. You were excited also.  You knew exactly what you were doing, and you planned on getting what you seeked.  You stepped out of the shower and dressed yourself to sleep.
"Come on, __________, we've got this." You prep-talked yourself as you lay down in your bed.
Soon you coaxed yourself into relaxing just enough to slip into a light but refreshing sleep. You were going to wake up tomorrow and begin packing and finishing training for the upcoming events.  You were going to march right into position, and kick ass.  Whether they wanted it or not, they were going to hell if anyone got in your way.  Because screw being a spy, you're too bad ass for that shit.
I AM SO SORRY.
I failed.
;~; I suck. I shouldn't be writing while using Prussia, I'm not awesome enough. -sulking-
ANYWAYYY.
I am extremely sorry if I got anything wrong when using military terms *herp derp, half of family has been in military and I don't know shit*
Anyway, tell me if you think I should add a mature content warning because let's face it, I'm an idiot.
Oh well. Part 1 is coming soon, sorry the prologue is so short. e.e Damn my writer's block.
Oh yeah, sorry for the long description that you probably aren't reading right now *sulking again*
But this is my FIRST fanfiction... So erm.... WE'RE GONNA NEED TWO GUNS FOR THIS ONE. Enjoy my failure. ;u;

Anyway, here's part 1!:

[link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Golden Locket
PrussiaxReader
Request for A-Lovely-Anxiety

Peeking your head out of the locker room, you looked around, hoping not to be faced with any of your bullies, but you were denied your small hope when one of the mean girls stood in front of you, a bucket of water in her hands. Without saying anything, she grinned and dumped the bucket on you, soaking your fresh clothes.

You turned back to get your P.E. clothes, only to see another standing with them. She held them with an innocent look on her face before throwing them in the trash, dumping a bottle of Gatorade over them for good measure. You rubbed the little gold locket that hung on your neck, it was given to you by someone who signed off on it as 'G.B.'

Hanging your head, you walked out of the changing room after tugging a shirt that you had packed for art earlier that day over your head and subjected yourself to the laughter of your peers in the gym.

A few other girls threw small jars of paint at you, coating your long, white shirt. Thankfully, the shirt kept the paint from reaching your denim shorts. You sighed, grateful it was the end of the day. Everyone walked out of the gym, laughing at you, except a boy with red eyes and white hair.

The boy with the white hair and red eyes followed you out, "Hey Frau!" he shouted, effectively stopping you. You turned and faced him, your (e/c) eyes brimming with tears of embarrassment. What the albino said, however only made you freeze.

"You're cute," he told you simply, walking closer to you. "Do you think you'd like to hang out with me today? We could go get something to eat... Or something... But, only if you want to!"

You bit your lip again and looked at him. You knew who he was, his name was Gilbert. Cocky, snide, popular, Gilbert. Gilbert Beilschmidt. G.B. Your opinion changed when you thought of the person you imagined giving you the empty locket. Sweet, kind, caring, Gilbert. You fingered the locket hanging on your neck and could see the joy in Gilbert's ruby eyes when he noticed it on your neck.

Taking a deep, shaky breath, you looked at him. "Why not?"

He grinned wide enough for you to fear that his jaw might crack. He grabbed your hand in his and dragged you though the doors of the school. You allowed him to lead you where ever he wanted to go. The two of you ended up outside a small cafe.

"Is here OK?" he asked you, only slightly out of breath.

Laughing you nodded and both of you entered the restaurant. After ordering and receiving your food, you picked a small, round table outside to eat at. Near the end of the meal you and Gilbert had become close friends, sharing stories, laughs, and rumors. After swapping phone numbers, Gil beckoned you to his side. "Come here for a second," he told you.

Curious, you stood next to him as he pushed his chair out slightly and stood. Then he did two things to you. His first action shocked you, he loosely tucked your shirt in, effectively improving paint-splattered look, but the second nearly gave you a heart attack. He swiftly grabbed one hand and your hip and lifted you onto his shoulder. You blushed furiously and attempted to stammer out a question demanding an explanation.

Shrugging, Gilbert began walking towards a photo booth. "I need to remember today by."

(E/c) eyes wide with shock, you looked at him before sighing and allowing him to plop you down on the small bench in the booth. He seemed to notice that the two of you wouldn't fit and asked you to stand for a moment. Slightly nervous now, you hesitantly stood. Gil slid onto the seat and tugged you down onto his lap, his strong arms wrapped around your waist to keep you in place. Blushing furiously, you allowed Gilbert to adjust all the settings of the machine, settling on solid (f/c) frame for the photo strip as he rested his chin on your shoulder.

You smiled nicely through the blush for the first photo, as did Gilbert. Then, in the 3 seconds before the next picture, he pinched your ticklish hip and you squeaked while he laughed widely in the photo. When the flash for the third photo fired, he had muttered an apology and kissed your cheek. Looking at him, he made a split-second decision and leaned forward, chastely kissing your lips. By the final flash you were kissing back.

He pulled back a second after, his face a nice shade of pink and his lips curled up in a sweet smile. Your face mirrored his (though it was a brighter red) as the two of you ducked out of the booth, waiting for your strips to developed. Waiting for a moment, you noticed a screen displaying a video of the whole ordeal.

Watching the screen with wide (e/c) eyes, you felt Gilbert tug a bit of your (h/l) (h/c) hair. "Guess what!" he told you, excited.

"Wha-what?" you stuttered out.

He grinned, pointing at a code printed on the photo strips, "We can upload that video from online."

You were about to shout out your disapproval of that idea when Gilbert pulled you in for another kiss, wrapping his strong arms around your waist and clasping his hands over your lower back. Your own hands wove their way up and rested on his neck, fingers tangling in his shaggy, white hair at the base of his head. When you pulled away this time you blushed stubbornly and he chuckled, the deep sound rumbling through you connected bodies. Pecking the top of your forehead, he allowed you to rest your head on his chest as he slipped your photo strip into your pocket. Your hands dropped and wrapped around his torso and you lifted your chin up to look at him. He lightly kissed your lips for a second and started walking forward, laughing as you staggered backwards. You refused to tear your (e/c) gaze from his red eyes and laughed along when you tripped over a small curb to cross the abandoned street leading to a little park.

Gilbert laughed on final time before releasing everything but your hand and leading you over to a swing, "After you," he said, bowing deeply.

Trying to hold back a laugh, you curtsied back with a nonexistent skirt and sat on the swing. You lightly gripped the chains and Gil came up behind you and lightly pushed you for a while before stopping you. He wrapped his hands over yours to tighten your grip on the metal and leaned down, whispering in your ear, "Hold on."

It was then that he pushed the swing forward as hard as he could, raising you high enough to be eye-level with the top bar of the swing set. You could see his grin as he watched you slowly swing closer to the ground. He moved to in front of you, cautious not to get hit. A grin grew on your face and you waited till you were a little lower before leaping from the swing, landing on the albino.

Laughing, he laid on the ground with his arms wrapped around your waist. Your upper half was on top of him, your legs stretched out to the side, and your head was still an inch or two lower than his.

"Looking up at him, you smirked. "Today was awesome, Gil. Thanks."

He kissed the top of your head as you rested your cheek on his chest, "Nein. Thank you, liebling. Ich liebe dich."

And to think, the whole reason you had even come with him today was because of a little, golden locket.

This is another request for :icona-lovely-anxiety:, cause she's my friend! :iconspazzplz:
Please, please, PLEASE! tell me if this doesn't flow or is just crap. I wrote something, then COMPLETELY re-did it. So yeah!
:iconsexygilbertplz: :iconsaysplz: You Readers should know the translations. The awesome me won't waste mein awesome time with them.
:iconvengefulamber: :iconsaysplz: Really, Gil? Really?
:iconsexyprussia4plz: :iconsaysplz: Ya. And you can't do anything about it because:
THE AUTHOR OWNS NOTHING OTHER THAN THE STORY, THAT INCLUDES THE AWESOME ME! YOU DO NOT COMMAND ME!
:iconvengefulamber: :iconsaysplz: Ooookay... That was weird.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

You took another gulp of your whisky, slamming the glass down on the hard wood of the bar. The whisky stung your throat, but you didn't care at the moment. There was a reason you were drinking.

 You'd just been dumped by your now ex, Germany. You'd started dating him around the time you two started training together. It did fine for a little while. But soon, you were fighting with him over something stupid everyday. But this time there was no make up kiss, no mending the relationship.

 You felt a hot tear roll down your slightly flushed cheeks. Yeah, it was obvious that the relationship was falling apart, but that stupid blond didn't have to be so harsh about it!

 You then heard a confident-and rather arrogent-voice. "Well, hey there." You tried not to groan. Great. Just the guy you needed to see right now.

Prussia took a seat next to you, flashing you his usual shit eating grin. And, as if his presence alone weren't bad enough, he was Germany's brother. "Go away." You murmered, dropping your gaze to the bar.

 The albino's grin faded a little when he heard the pain in your voice. "The awesome me thinks you're depressed." He scooted closer. "So, why are you depressed?"

 Had you not been drunk, you probably would have refused to speak. But you were drunk at the moment, and who better to tell this to than your childhood best friend? So you told him the whole thing, somehow keeping a straight face, even though you wanted nothing more than to cry.

"Well, you certainly fucked up." The albino said when you finished. "I've always managed to keep a girlfriend, before I break up with her." He laughed. "But one can't compare you to the awesomeness that is me!"

You gripped your glass tighter, clenching your teeth. Normally, when he said something like that, you just rolled your eyes. But right now you were drunk, broken hearted, and not in the mood to listen to his shit. "Fuck off." You hissed.

Ok, so maybe you were hurt worse than Prussia thought. See, Prussia had come here merely for a drink- he loved beer just as much as his brother. But he didn't expect to see you; you avoided drinking like the plauge, something he never understood. So why would you be here?

 The reason, honestly, disappointed him. You were getting drunk over his brother? Why? It's not like his brother was anything special; Prussia was MUCH more awesome than he was. But he clearly meant a lot to you if you were getting drunk.

With a sigh, he wrapped an arm around your shoulder. Irritated with him though you were, you leaned against his chest and shut your eyes.

Prussia really hoped you got over his brother soon; the sooner you were ready to date again, the better it would be for Prussia.

THE END

This was requested by ~KawaiiGirl15. It was a little shorter than I'd liked it to be, but whatever. Enjoy!

Comment, please!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Years seemed to fly by.
You had grown into a strong nation. Ever since you met the Teutonic Knights, you had gotten much stronger. He taught you how to fight, how to defend yourself and how to be awesome.
You had met him in your forest, years ago. He had been hurt, and you helped him recover.
You two had been best friends since.
You had always admired him. He was funny, he was loud, he was nice once you got to really know him…
You had grown some since when you first met him.

Back then both of you were just kids. Now…Now you stood tall, well, much taller than what you used to be. Your military uniform was black, all black. You wore a black tank top, with your military blazer hanging over your shoulders. You had short black shorts, and black metal capped boots that came up to just below your knees.

Over the years, you also grew a little bit of a devious streak, thanks to Prussia. He was a bad influence, but in a good. Way.

You were still young though. Prussia was older than you, you knew that. Then again, most countries were all older than you.

Today, like every other day, you were meeting Prussia by the river-side.

It was the same river you had brought him to when you were both you.

You always bounded up to him first, smiling. But today you didn't.

You weren't smiling at all today.

You knew, that he knew something was wrong.

"H-Hey ________" he said as you approached him "What's up?"

You looked at him, with your glistening (e/c) eyes. You bit your lip, something you always did in situations like this.

"I've-Uh…I've got some bad news" you confessed.

He just looked at you.

"Im going away" you finally said after a moment dragged itself by

"Ok" he said, he tried to hide it, but his voice showed signs of worry "Ok, well, when will you be getting back?"


"That's the thing…I don't know"

He stepped forward "What do you mean you don't know?" he asked, sounding more desperate by the minute "Where are you going?"

You sighed "There's a war I have to fight in…A big one between the countries across the sea"

"Well that's not such a big deal, you'll win for sure!"

…You didn't know if you could

"If you're so worried then The Awesome me will help you-"

"No!" you snapped "No, I-Its-This is a war between my people and theirs. You don't need to fight"

"But-"

"I can handle this! Besides, I'm sure you're right. I'll beat them hands down" You said, getting louder, trying to sound more confident.

He laughed "That's more like it! I was starting to get worried there for a second…You were acting weird"

You laughed it off with him, and spent the rest of the day like you two always would.

You laughed about absolutely nothing. You annoyed Hungary and Austria, you played with the littler countries like the Italy brothers, and after managing to finally piss everyone off. You two decided to call it a day and went your separate ways.

"Hey _________!" called Prussia as he took the path going west, you turned to him

"I'll see you when you get back!" he called. Your heart sunk a little, because you knew there was a possibility that you weren't coming back. "Yeah" you called back, weakly.

You turned and walked home. You felt his gaze linger on you as you took the path across the hills.

You were going to war. A big war. Even though you yourself were tough, your people were gentle and laid back…You weren't sure if you alone could defend them…

You were sure if you were going to come back…

But you were sure if you had told Prussia the truth he would've gotten mad, and insisted to come…

You didn't want him to bother doing that because of you…You would do everything, just like you did before you met him.

You would do it alone.

…That way, the only one carrying the burden would be you.

This way, no one else would get hurt but you.

This way  was the easiest on everyone…

…Right?...
Here's Part 1! Enjoy

Prologue here: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

TOTALLY STRAIGHT!!!


~*~

You're not going to be a knight, (Name). You're going to be my lover."


-Gilbert Beilschmidt



~*~


I sat here on a stone porch, my hands under my chin, watching as two knights, practice with their swords. The other knight parried with his sword while the other tried to push harder but he regained his defense and pulled back himself to attack.

I sometimes wonder if I could be one. I sighed.

"(Name)!"  Oh, that's the lady of the house. I look up and stood, stealing a last glance at the knights. Someday, I told myself, I would be a great knight.

I smiled sheepishly.

The only problem was that I am a...

lady.











I woke up in my room with dazed sight of the light escaping my curtains. This is not any other day. This would be the day!

I'd finally had the chance to let them see what a lady can do! Father would be very satisfied. To think that I only started fourteen when I accidentally won my first sword fighting at the same time he, asking me to marry already.I urged him to change his mindbefore that I would choose myself a man if I can prove myself today. I didn't tell him that I want to escort him in his battles.

Upon seeing my skill my father once told a lie to all his fellow lords that I am a young man.It was only mother and my servant Eliza knew the secret.

I was practicing with another knight when my father's friend suddenly asked, "Who is that mighty fellow?"

"He's my son."

I nearly lost balance when I heard the words. I should've removed my helmet and said, "Father, look at me I'm a wee maiden!"

Why? Is he not proud of me?

After seven years, I attend parties and feasts whenever I was needed…to pretend the lie. But I enjoyed and managed. One of those years, I met a young man with a very pale skin and silver hair. At the sight of him, my heart started lurching. I knew I was attracted to him, then so I had to exit the party.

Guess who I was going to fight today? I heard it was SirBeilschmidt.My father invited him in a feast this morning and he considered him to fight me.He was already knighted actually at the age of twenty-one, two years my senior. He was one of the vassals my father had. I heard gossips about him so I had to ask, "Who is this knight?" my ladies at the gossip frowned. I find him irritatingly charming in quote of him when they'd said, "Hah! I'm the most awesome knight my lord had!"

Elizabeth, who was appeared at my dresser, offered me a gown to wear. "Eliza, you know what I'd wear. It's my day so please, would you bring the most glorious dress I have?" She scurried away before I made my point—it was a joke!

How would I ever bout when I wore a hefty dress? I waited her to return and as I predicted brought my most flattering dress ever. "Eliza—"

"My apologies mistress, but I am needed in some other place." She closed the door. My face flushed. I stared at the dress like it was an alien thing whether I would tore it or wear it. Here goes nothing...


~*~

I ventured the hall, with my sword Scipio, a silver hilted sword and peeked at the windows. I understand that the feast is working at the open grounds so I had to sneak at the back to avoid being noticed in my humiliation.

Once, I grasp the handle of the backdoor from the kitchen a voice made my body like an electrified fish. I jerked and tried to hide my weapon before turning around. A man with a pale skin greeted me with an unusual face. He chuckled a bit. "I'm very sorry, my lady. I didn't mean to startle you."

"That is alright. Are you one of the cooks?"

"Nay, I am but a man looking for his way to the feast."

"So did I…sir?"

"Gil. Just Gil."

"Well, Sir Gil you must be at haste. After you," you gestured at the door. "I forgot a little something at my room, if you'll excuse me."

Now, I had no other choice but to enter at the main hall. I gulp at the thought of how would the guests would think a maiden like me which they didn't even knew, enter a feast like this. Ugh, nevermind. I suffered more than this.

The doors opened and as I come in, heads turn to stare at me. I may be embarrassed because it was a very unusual feeling but I've come to enjoy it. I strolled down the stairs and scan the faces to find my father.

I wonder what would father thought at this moment.

"(Name)!"Ah~there's my call. Father's voice.At last, my last step felt the fertile ground. "(Name)," he came towards me. "what is the meaning of this?"

"Father, I—" I gulped. "You see there's a dress shortage." I gave nervous laugh.

He sighed. "Nevermind. I guess here ends the lie." He faced the confused guests with my arm arched on his.

"Lords and Ladies! May I present to you my long lost daughter, Lady (Name)! I apologize for not informing you my friends…" he stroll the hall with me.

"Unfortunately," he choked. Is he trying to cry? "my son as you know died suddenly on a horse ride." What?! My eyes widened. Everyone in the room was stunned in silence.

"So now she had to be the one who will bout with Sir Gilbert Beilschmidt~" WHAT?! I gasped. What? Why am I even surprised I'm the one he's trained all those years. So why am I flabbergasted?

"Father," I managed in a small voice. "may. We. Start?" I emphasized every word.

He stared at me. "Of course, darling." He finally released me. "Everyone! Gather 'round for the bout…"

As my father prepares the fight I gripped the hilt of Scipio. "This is it." I whispered.


TO BE CONTINUED
:iconimhappyplz: I came up with the idea of relating my current lesson from school so I wrote a fic again so here it goes! Middle Ages~! :icononistressplz: UGH, the stress!

Well, here's for the HETALIA FANS!!!

and for my watchers!!! THANK YOU!!!

:iconsexyprussia2plz:Prussia/Gilbert Beilschmidt :iconprussiaplz:: All xReader stories © Parson Carter and HETALIA © Hidekazu Himaruya


:iconcommentplz::iconcommentplz::iconcommentplz:


Want More?
:iconfav3dplz:
Never A White Flag |LEMON SeriesxReader|
Give Us Some Moment! |EnglandxReader|
If You Go Away & Until Now, I Love You |PrussiaxReader
A Race for Love |Norway x Reader x Iceland| REQ.
A Knight to Remember |PrussiaxReader|
Here Lies White Visions |AustriaxReader|
Across Some Blues |LEMON collab! GermanyxReader|
[link]

[source of pic: [link] C:]

ATTENTION!!! SECOND PART AND THIRD PART ARE RELEASED!!!! just look in my gallery...:iconihappyloveitplz: THANKS FOR ALL YOUR SUPPORT!!!!

Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content Filter is On
(Contains: sexual themes)
I saw Gilbert waiting in the car at the turnabout and felt a measure of relief: I wouldn’t have to walk in the snow and ice all that long.  It was already dark, the snowflakes drifting prettily through the light of the streetlamps and floodlights around the front of the building.  I paused to say goodbye to a couple of my co-workers, pointedly ignoring the blonde bitch that frequently tried to make my life hell socially, and sometimes work-wise too.

“Have you even seen her fiancé?” I heard her say, her voice too loud for anything but another attempt to start a fight with me.  I paused.

“He’s such a freak.  He’s albino,” she said cruelly, “Hot, but weird.  I’m surprised she even said yes to him.  Of course, I guess with a rock that size on her finger, I can’t blame her.”  It took a moment for me to process all she was insinuating, but then I turned on my heel and stalked back to stare at her.

“Did you have something you’d like to say to my face?” I snarled, and she looked triumphant.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean for you to hear that,” she simpered, her apology clearly insincere.  I thought for a moment, and then I grinned back at her nastily.

“You know, I’m sorry you’re jealous,” I said, “But this,” I pointed at my face to punctuate the word, “Is me on a bad day.  Now, if you don’t mind, I have a date with my fiancé.”  And it was true.  I was having a rather bad day, looks-wise.  My skin had decided to break out around my jawline and I had forgone any make-up but mascara and lipstick in an attempt to let it breathe.  And my point about my date with Gilbert was just to dab a little salt in the wound and drive home the point that she was single and I was not.  I left her gaping at me like a fish, and then she screeched in sheer rage.  I floated across the sidewalk and into the car, setting my bag on the floor between my feet.  It had been petty, but satisfying.

“What did she say?” Gilbert asked with a chuckle, greeting me with a short kiss on the cheek.

“She called you a freak and me a gold-digger,” I replied without missing a beat.

“Is she that girl you’ve had a problem with the past few months?” he inquired, pulling away from the curb.

“Yeah,” I said, raking a hand through my hair and fluffing it, “I told her that this is what I look like on a bad day and that I had a date with you.  She’s jealous of me, she’s just so obvious about it, but she’s also single.  I told her that this is me on a bad day and I’ve still got a date with a wonderful guy I’m engaged to.  Clearly, my life is more awesome than hers.”  Gilbert laughed heartily, as he slowed to a stop at the intersection and waited for the light to turn green, reaching for my hand.  I laced my fingers with his and he stroked the back of my hand with his thumb gently.

“Well, I don’t think you’re having a bad day, but I’m sure the rest is true,” he said with a smile, “Especially the bit about your life being more awesome.”  The light turned green and we were on our way again.  I assessed briefly how deeply happy I felt at the moment, letting the warm buoy of emotion wash away my irritation.

“So where are we going?” I asked him, surprised by how bright and warm my voice was, and Gilbert threw an adoring, brilliant smile my way.

“To that Italian restaurant you’re so fond of,” he said, and I pulled my hand from his to clap once, like a child, I was so excited.

“You made a reservation?” I nearly squealed with my excitement.  Gilbert laughed as he turned down a street that went straight into the downtown area.

“The movie theater’s across the street too,” he said, “I thought maybe we could wander over there and see something afterwards.  Keep it classic, you know, with dinner and a movie.  And then we can go home and make sweet, sweet love all night long.”

“That sounds so clichéd, but I know you’re not joking, so I won’t tease you,” I giggled.

“Good, because I’d cancel the reservation if you did,” Gilbert said with mock severity.  I straightened up and fold my hands in my lap, pretending to be chastised.

“Yes, sir,” I intoned flatly, sneaking glances at him from the corner of my eye, “I promise not to make anymore trouble.”  Gilbert glanced at me and chuckled as he turned into the movie theater’s parking garage.

“You keep that up, I’ll pull the handcuffs out of the drawer,” he threatened playfully.  I threw my hands up in faux horror.

“You can’t do that!  The bruises from last time have only just faded!” I told him with wide eyes, and then we both laughed because, while true, I wasn’t actually complaining about the handcuffs.  (Which were, in fact, a pair of real handcuffs and not the fluffy, padded kind that usually came to mind when discussing bondage.  They had been a housewarming gift from Ludwig, who refused to acknowledge that he had given them to us at all, to the riotous laughter of our entire housewarming party.)

The evening was a lovely one.  Gilbert had ordered a bottle of my favorite wine in addition to our dinner, and then we had gone to see a recently released movie based on one of my favorite books.  It was dark out and still snowing when we left the movie theater, deep in discussion about the film.  Gilbert hadn’t read the novel, so I did a quick compare and contrast for him.  We wandered down the street, so thoroughly engrossed in each other and happy that we were wrapped up entirely in our own little world.  We paused to look in shop windows, commenting on the merchandise while meandering down the snowy sidewalk, dotted periodically with amber-lit streetlamps.

“Coffee?” Gilbert offered, seeing the sign for the coffee shop a couple blocks away.

“Do you even need to ask?” I answered, laughing.  The cold prickled my cheeks and nipped at my nose, but Gilbert’s arm around my waist and his body against mine kept me plenty warm.  I leaned into him, liking the solidity, the there-ness of him next to me.

“Not really,” he said, “But I wanted to anyway.”  He gave me an affectionate squeeze, and our wandering became a purposeful walk with direction.

The interior of the shop was warm and perfumed with the scent of ground and roasted coffee, the heavy, delicate aroma of milk and sugar mingling with a variety of tantalizing fragrances that were there one minute and gone the next.  I sniffed briefly, appreciating the whiff of pastry I caught before I went up to the counter, Gilbert at my side.

“Grande chai latte please,” I said, fingering a package of shortbread in front of the register.  Gilbert took the cookies out from under my fingers and put them on the counter.

“Grand house coffee,” he said, “And those.”  I glanced up at him with a smile, giving him a quick peck on the cheek.

“Thank you,” I murmured while he pulled out his wallet and paid for the drinks.  I drifted down the counter to wait for our drinks at the other end, scowling at the teenage girls crowding the area and trying to flirt with the barista.  Gilbert approached and took my elbow, pulling me off to the side.

“They’ll be gone once all the drinks are served,” he said, and then smiled softly, his face lighting up and glowing as he asked, “Was it a good date?”  I smiled up at him.

“It was an awesome date,” I answered with a impish smile.  He chuckled, pressing his lips to my hair briefly.

“Good,” he said, but he couldn’t hide the fact that he was veritably puffed up with pride despite the growing number of stares directed our way.  While Gilbert had been long used to ignoring the attention, positive or negative, it had taken me a long time to learn to let the stares, covert or blatant, go.  Now, they rolled off my back like rain off a duck’s feathers.  If someone said something, as in the case with my bitchy co-worker, I felt no hesitation in confronting him or her, but if they were just staring… well, it was impractical to confront everyone for staring at something as rare as an albino man as good-looking as Gilbert.

Our drinks came up and we collected them before we stepped back out into the cold.  I settled for holding Gilbert’s hand as we strolled leisurely through pools of amber light raining down from the streetlamps, heading back to the car.  It was a kind of icy, wintery heaven, paradise on earth.  Snow outlined everything with crystalline, reflecting light, touching the scene with a kind of radiance despite the muffled, cloudy night, and Gilbert fit into this picture perfectly.  He was like a grown-up Jack Frost given life and made real, normal even.  I would have followed him to the ends of the earth and back, to hell and beyond.  Gilbert looked back at me as he felt me fall behind, tension in our connected arms and hands and he slowed to a stop.

“I love you,” I breathed, my exhale misting in front of my mouth in the cold.  His expression went from curious to tender, from quizzical to loving.

Ich liebe dich auch,” he answered, his face exactly as it had been in the bar I had once worked in, exactly as it had been when he had promised that I would be safe with him if I went to his place for dinner.  It seemed impossibly distant, a past in a different life, a time almost before him, but the grave set of his features brought it back to me so strongly that the counter of bar seemed to wink in and out of existence between us.  Minding our coffees, I put a hand to the back of his neck and pulled his face down to mine, standing on tiptoe to kiss him.  He wrapped his free hand around my waist to steady me, his lips pressed desperately, feverishly to mine that ignited a fire in me.

“Take me home, Gilbert,” I whispered against his lips, closing my eyes and trying to catch my breath.

He didn’t say a word, only grabbed my hand again and pulled me toward the parking garage twice as fast as we had started.
Merry Christmas!

Apologies if the first part seems weak or a little unpolished. I started this when I was extremely unmotivated.

Part 1: [link]
Part 2: [link]
Part 3: [link]
Christmas Side-Story: You are here!

Hetalia (c) Himaruya
You (c) You
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

"So…"

"Ja…"

You swirled the straw in your drink around awkwardly, watching the albino German across the table from you fidget with his shirt collar, grinning awkwardly.

"You're an engineer, huh? That's cool…" Your gaze flicked to your watch. 8:05. Only ten minutes left…

Gilbert shrugged, "I guess…" He looked at his phone. 8:06. 'Nine minutes to go… It would be so much better if she let me touch her boobs…' Gil thought, irritated.  

"Well, uh…" you trailed off, not sure what to say next. 'This would be so much nicer if he would cuddle with me…' you thought sadly.

Gil looked at your glass, "Are you done with your drink?"

You nodded, "Yeah. And are you ready to go?"

"Ja. Let's get out of here, Frau." Gilbert pushed his chair back with an awful screech.

You flagged down a waiter for the bill and looked over at Gil but he seemed in no hurry to pay so you took out your wallet, handing your credit card over and giving the German your famous death stare.

"I uh… left my vallet at home." He tried not to meet your gaze.

"Right…" The waiter came back with your credit card and you handed him a ten dollar bill before standing.

Gilbert followed you out the door to his car. He climbed in the driver's side without offering to open your door. You gritted your teeth. This was the last time you would let your friends set you up on a blind date. You hopped in the silver Porsche, buckling yourself in.

"Your place, I assume?" Gilbert asked, uninterested.

"Yeah. Where else?" you turned to him, eyebrow raised questioningly.

"Nowhere…" The albino frowned, turning his attention to the road. 'Damn….'

---

You and Gilbert stood on the front step of your house, forced to stand very close by the small porch.

"Um, tonight was really great! I guess…" Gil said, breaking the awkward silence.

"Y-Yeah… Maybe we should do it again sometime?"

"Uh… Sure."

"Well, goodbye."

"Bye..." he answered reluctantly, giving you one last look over with his red eyes.

You smiled at him, opening the front door and taking a step inside.

"Wait, _____!" Gilbert called.

You turned around, "Yeah?"

His lips crashed into yours and you let out a little squeak of surprise, hands flying into
the air as if trying to say 'I in no way suggested this!' Gilbert pulled away from you, a stricken look on his face.

"W-Well bye." Gil swiftly turned around and bounded down the steps out to his car.

---

"No way!" Elizabeta giggled, "I knew it! I knew you guys would be perfect together!"

"Lizzie… That's not the point of the story. It was so awkward! I can't believe he did
that…" You blushed, glaring at your roommate over a cup of hot coffee as you sat in your living room, discussing last night's date.

"Oh, _____. You know nothing about men. He clearly likes you."

"Like you're an expert…"

"I am! I'm dating Roderich aren't I?"

"That's like… chance." Roderich was Elizabeta's amazing Austrian boyfriend- he was a pianist and super nice and gentlemanly.

"No way! I totally set it up." Lizzie laughed at you, "Anyway… Gilbert is Roderich's roommate and it was actually Roddy's idea to set you up…"

"I thought you said it was yours…"

"Well, half mine… The details aren't important! What's important is that Gilbert totally kissed you! That means something, ____!"

You rolled your eyes, trying to appear uncaring. On the inside though, you were queasy with excitement- he kissed you! The German hadn't made a move all night and you thought he totally hated you but then… It was so amazing! Sure, he wasn't the most chivalrous of men but he was incredibly handsome, funny and engineering really was pretty sexy. But who knew… Gilbert probably didn't even feel the same way.

---

"So you just kissed her?" Roderich asked mouth agape.

"Ja… I don't know vhat I vas thinking! Well, I know vhat part of me vas thinking…. But I
totally didn't mean to kiss her!"

"Ha! I knew you two would get along…" Roderich smirked.

"Well, the date still sucked… She wouldn't let me touch her boobs or anything."

"Gil, you clearly do not understand women… They want to feel cared for and respected. And then… once they're comfortable and know you are trustworthy- then they let you touch their boobs." Roderich nodded wisely.

Gilbert groaned, "It vould be so much easier if I could just get her drunk…."

Roderich laughed, "That's what I thought about Elizabeta and look at us now!"

"That's not the same!" Gilbert wailed, flopping back on the couch and sighing frustratedly.

"I still say you two are meant for each other…" Roderich sniffed.

"Vhatever…" Gil stuck his tongue out at his roommate. Secretly though, he hoped the Austrian was right… Even though _____ wasn't as awesome as Gilbert and didn't let him do anything fun the whole night she was so beautiful and talented and loved birds! But who knew… She probably didn't feel the same way.
This is a Request from :iconcandyapplekiss: I hope you like it... Sorry if it sucks, I've been fighting a really bad case of Writer's Block lately and this was my first attempt at anything in awhile... :iconotlplz:

So yeah... Sorry I didn't attempt accents for any one besides Prussia

Hetalia: :iconhimaruyaplz:
Fic: Me
You: :iconsexyprussia2plz:
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

There once was a girl who lived in a beautiful estate by the sea. She had everything in the world that she could wish for, bit all she really wanted was some time for herself. She would often go to the seashore and sit for hours on the sand and stare at the rolling waves. It was a beautiful and calm time for her, a way for her to leave the stresses of life. It was here that she could take off the heavy dresses, the corsets, the petticoats and wear a simple smock and just play for a bit. It was something that she was sure that her stuffy governess would have been horrified to see and the gossipy maids would laugh and tell the whole town about it… but that was part of why she liked this midnight tryst so much…

They didn’t know she was doing this at all.

It was just her and the beach… or so she thought.

One night, when she was watching the stars sparkle in the sky and the moon’s reflection
dance in the ocean waves she felt another presence staring at her.

“Who is it?” she demanded, yelling at the rocks around her. It stayed silent for a bit, but she crossed her arms and stared at the rocky coast, waiting for the guilty to emerge.

“..All right, all right, frau, it’s just me,” and to her surprise, a teenage boy who seemed to be around her age with silver eyes and ruby eyes emerged from behind a boulder.

“Hey, I know you... you are the sword smith’s apprentice!” she said, still feeling a bit suspicious. “How long have you been spying on me?”

“Your Grace, the better question would be vhy are you here?” he countered, neatly sidestepping her question.

She was shocked. All of her “friends” would never have dared to have spoken back to her- but this servant…! But she had to admit, it was a bit refreshing, compared to all of the fake fawning the other the other of the gentry class did. She turned her back on him and looked at the waves once more. “I- I don’t have to answer that.”

Then he walked up to her and just looked at her for a while, then also looked at the waves. “She’s calling you, isn’t she… just like she calls me every day…”

“ ‘She’ ?” her curiousity broke through her precautious disposition.

He grinned at her, thinking of how cute her grace looked with that expression. “The Sea..!” he said as he looked out at the water. “She wants you to explore every part of
her- look- the waves, they are beckoning you to come with every wave!” he grabbed her hand and ran to where the waves were lapping against the shoreline. She protested, but when they got into the water, she squealed at the chilly feeling.

“What are you doing, unhand me this instant!” she puffed, but he still didn’t let go. He just smirked and kicked some water at her, soaking the hem of her dress and making her squeal once more.

Fed up with it all, she began to kick back. Then they both let go of each other’s hands and used their arms to splash water at each other. They both got into it- and soon she was laughing along with the white haired boy as they got soaked.

After they collapsed onto the sand, she looked at the boy, who was now smirking. “What are you smiling at?” she said, once again regressing back to her superior tone.

“Duchess, when you smile- you look even more beautiful…” he said.

She blushed, and for the first time in her entire life, she had nothing to say.

He then laughed an addicting and strange laugh and he looked at the sea, and then back at her. “______, run away with me, to the sea…” he said, his ruby eyes serious.

“What? That’s an absurd idea! Why would I run away..? I have so many responsibilities and I’m-” she was cut off by the boy when he put a finger on her mouth.

“Then vhy do you come out here every night and stare at the sea, frau?”

She couldn’t look him in the eye- because she knew what he said was true. Then she heard some noises- it was her governess and the maids, they were calling for her. They both got up and looked at each other desperately. Then to her surprise, he kissed her and
whispered into her ear, “If you want to come along, I’ll meet you at the docks tomorrow.” Then he ran off, before he was caught.

She was so shocked that all she could do was stare after him as she silently touched her lips.

“_________, oh my word! What are you doing sneaking out here in a filthy thing like that- and you’re hair, it’s full of sand!” her governess said, her voice full of disdain. They wrapped her in towels and took her back to the house.

After being forced to take a bath and being locked into her room, she drifted off to sleep, her heart beating fast as she recalled what had happened just a few moments ago. She knew exactly what she was going to do in the morning... and she fell asleep with him in her dreams.

~ *Time skip*

You stared out at the sea, shielding your eyes from the glare as the sea reflected bright flashes of the sun. You almost smiled at the irony of this situation. After that one night, you were kept under close watch, not once being able to leave the estate without the company of one of your… “friends.”  Now the one place you kept in your heart as the place of your freedom was now going to be the place where you finally were going to lose all of your freedom.

You squirmed under the restraints of your dress, feeling uncomfortable because the dress was so heavy and you were currently under the direct sunlight. You were being walked across on the arm of your father, the duke, through a crowd of people that didn’t know you- that didn’t care for you... down an impromptu aisle where at the end- was your forced destiny.

You were being wed today.

There he was, smiling at you, not a care in the world. Happy that he was going to have a beautiful wife- but not much else… you were just a treasure he was going to show off. You knew that he was just marrying you for the title and the money. When you reached him, he smiled and said, “________, I love you…”

You didn’t answer him back, but stared at him with an unreadable expression. Your heart felt sick, and you felt like throwing up. But there wasn’t anything else you could do. Your father was forcing you to get married to this man, and with this man, you’d move farther away from the sea and farther away from him… the boy with silver hair… your one and only love.

When he put your sparkling wedding ring in your finger, you resisted the urge to fling it into the sea and run away from it all. Your eyes began to water as you felt yourself
getting closer to your doom, and the crowed awed misreading your tears as happy ones. Then it was your turn… you shakily put the ring onto his finger and then said the two words in a quiet voice, trying your hardest to hold your tears back...

“I- I- I-” the words got stuck in your throat. You couldn’t say it, and then to your surprise- and evidently everyone else’s you felt a strong arm encircle your waist and a gun point at your would be husband.

“She’s not going to marry you,” an outrageously confident and strangely familiar voice said.

You looked back in surprise, and almost fainted as you saw that a familiar face. It was that silver haired boy, but now he was a very handsome man, wearing a luxurious coat and a magnificent captain’s hat. “It’s you!” you couldn’t help but say with a smile, as tears began to blur your vision.

Your now ex-fiancé drew his sword and lowered it threateningly. Both he and your father asked you “Who is this knave? Unhand ________ now!”

Then one man yelled fearfully from the crowd, “Don’t your grace, it’s the Awesome Captain Gilbert, the captain of the Lucky Gilbird- a feared captain throughout the seven seas!”

At that Gilbert smirked and said, “Ja, at least one person knows his stuff,” then he looked proudly back at the two men who were going to take your freedom away and said, “Well, I’ll be taking my bride then… don’t you dare do anything funny, I have my whole crew surrounding you.” Then he whispered into your ear. “Sorry it took so long to rescue you, mein frauline, but I was afraid you’d refuse me if it wasn’t awesome enough to impress you.”

You laughed in spite of yourself and kissed him in front of the crowd, finally feeling free for the first time in what seemed ages.

He then smiled that outrageous smile of his and held out his hands while his ruby eyes looked deeply into yours. “Are you ready to go and explore the sea.. mein frau?”

You took it and smiled a genuine smile as you said, “With you, I’d go anywhere… even to the ends of the earth.”

Then you two departed from that cage that trapped you for so many years and was never seen again, but there were tales of an “awesome” duo that explored the sea and discovered many secrets. A duo that was loyal and in love to the end.
Sending wishes off to sea, I was
In the lighthouse making signals
Saw an glimmer off the beach, drifting
Surely straight for me
No way for me to reach your shores
No ship can sail across this deep blue sea
This vast expanse feeding heartache
But you can sing, this song with me
In this letter writes a hand, alot like mine
hopes and dreams so much alive, and well they heal my mind
foreign phrases foreign lands, understood just fine
from where you are, you were
blowing kisses to the sea, I was
In the lighthouse making signals
Whats day for you is night for me, always
Waiting patiently
- Song to the Sea, Gerald Ko [link]

~

Happy Birthday, my sis~~ :iconrainbowuni-potato: !!!

I was wondering when your birthday was exactly, but haha, I'm glad it was today! ^^

I hope you like this!!!! heh ^^'' I really hope you do!

:rose: Story belongs to me~
:rose: You belong to :iconprussiasparklesplz:
:rose: hetalia belongs to :iconhimaruyaplz:

Please Comment, I always love comments!

-Pic doesn't belong to me~ I will take it down eventually~
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

You skimmed over the small note you found in your locker. You almost choked when you read it and sprinted to the roof. You ran up the stairs panting and praying you weren't too late. Tears formed in your eyes as you clinched onto the paper in your hand. Worry and doubts filled your mind only making matters worse. You made it to the top floor and swung the door open. A small sigh of relief was released when you saw he was still alive. Yet you couldn't breathe easy until he was off of the ledge. You tried to walk up to him but he gave you a dirty glare. Your heart split in two when his eyes met yours.

"___! Get away! I just want to jump in peace…" The Albino yelled.

"No! Gilbert please, you don't have to do this! It's not the way out!" You managed to choke out.

"___, if you take one more step I will jump, I'm not joking! It's too late for me; can't you just let me die?" His voice grew softer as well did his expression. You took his warning and stopped walking but the tears that were forming in your eyes have started to drip down your soft face.

"No! Gilbert, it's not too late! It's never too late! Please, Gil just get off of there…. Please, you have a whole life to live….. Please."

"What the point? All my motives are gone; I have no will to live. It's not like anyone will miss me."

"No, Gilbert can't you see? Ludwig would be in a state of depression. Even if he doesn't show it he loves you with all his heart. Please Gil, get down from there!"

"So? It's just one person!"

"Liz would be upset too! Even though she doesn't say it she sees you as one of her best friend. A-a-and it you are to jump…. I don't know what I would do! Eventually I would jump myself! Please, Gilbert I can't be without you! Please, Gil! Please don't jump!"

"Lies! It's all lies! I don't believe one word of it! You would never jump after me!"

"No, I would! Please, I just want you to get down! Please, Gilbert!" You cried out to the German. But, he ignored your pleats and kept his eyes on the sixty foot drop. He was about to let go and you realized that you only had one shot at making him believe you.

"Please Gilbert, I love you! I always have and always will! If you jump I will follow you down and if I survive I will hang myself just to be with you!" You ran up to the railing and held onto him. He was surprised and didn't know what to do but pull one arm over you. You let go and looked into his deep red eyes. They showed a hint of sadness as he put one hand on your chin and pulled it up. His soft lips met yours and you felt little fireworks go off but for some reason when they exploded they made you want to cry from the tragedy. He pulled away slightly and whispered in your ear.

"I'm sorry ___ but it's too late for me. I love you." And with that he let go. Almost instantly you jumped over the rail and into his embrace. You looked up to him with tears. The last thing you heard was the *ca-thump* your bodies made when they hit the concrete.
Well, this was kind of short and depressing. Sorry that I haven't uploaded anything in a while. I wrote this when I was listening to Never too Late by Three Day Grace. Hope you liked it and i am sorry if it made you cry! Don't worry, the next few stories I upload will be happy! :D
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Chubby reader
:iconbreakslover:
Collection by
  Your fingers tapped soundlessly on the table as you slowly scooted down the bench, away from everyone else. It was like every other day, your friend Allen Jones, or Al as you called him, made you sit with him at lunch. But like normal, you were pretty much ignored.
 
  Al had a swarm of fangirls around him, like usual, and they all chattered and flirted with your crush non-stop. Yeah that's right, your crush. You weren't sure how it happened, maybe it was the fact that the two of you have been best friends since you were children.
 
  You liked his strange red eyes, and reddish-brown hair, and you always put up with his problems, and the fact that he was violent... and pervy... you really were not sure how you liked him.
 
  But you knew he didn't like you back, he was into those twig thin girls anyway. Not that there's anything wrong with that, but it made you wonder why he insisted you hang around with him.
   
  "Poppet... you seem distressed..." Oliver, Al's brother, said from next to you. Oliver's baby blue eyes sparkled innocently, and he had a bit of frosting on his lips from the cupcake in his hands.
 
  You sighed, "Just... thinking."
 
  "What are you thinking about?" Oliver asked, leaning forward. He was one of the only reasons you came with Al to the lunch table, and because you didn't really have anywhere else to go.
 
  "I just think I'm caught up in the wrong crowd," you admitted, flicking your head toward Allen, who was stroking a girl's hair out of her face with one hand and travelling down her back with the other.
 
  Oliver nodded in understanding, "Ah yes, because you like him." he took a bite of his pink cupcake.

  You looked up at him, surprised, "W-what? That's ridiculous."
 
  "No it's not~" Oliver sang. "Why else would you sit here after being blatantly ignored?"
 
  You blushed and looked down, "Maybe I come here for you, who knows."
 
  "I know~ And I know you have eyes for Al~ Heaven knows why, he's such a troublemaker..."
 
  "I know...." you gave in softly. "He doesn't like me back though, I mean look at that-" you gestured to all the girls talking to Al, while he shamelessly smirked with that grin that was missing a tooth.
 
  "You haven't tried poppet~" Oliver mused.
 
  You shrugged, "Why bother. I can still keep whatever friendship we have without ruining it."
 
  Outside of school, you and Al are actually pretty close. He always take you along to play baseball, or hang out with his gang. A lot of the time you refused when he wanted you to hang with his gang. (That rhymed-) You didn't want to be involved in whatever kind of trouble he got in.
 
  Sometimes he even ditched his gang so he could hang with you. Most of the time that consisted of shopping for his vegetarian diet. You didn't understand how such a violent person could have such a soft spot for animals.
 
  "But poppet-"
 
  "Don't 'but poppet' me. Look at him Ollie, and tell me that's the face of someone who would go out with me," you pointed to Allen.
 
  "You talkin' about me babe?" a voice piped up. You realized you were still pointing and put your arm down. A lot of the girls stopped chatting, realizing Al's attention wasn't on them anymore.
 
  "No, no," you said. "Just carry on with what you're doing." Your face was red from the embarrassment, and a girl scoffed at you.
 
  "What is she doing here anyway..."
 
  "Allll~ Look at me~"
 
  You rolled your eyes and turned back to Oliver. He was smiling brightly... still.
 
  "Ollie, you're freaking me out," you said.
 
  "You should tell him you like him after school, it can't hurt~"
 
  You looked back at Al, who wasn't paying attention to you anymore, "Yes it can."
 
  "No~ he called you babe."
 
  "He calls everyone babe."
 
  Oliver's eyes swirled pink and his smile faltered, "Just try telling him..."
 
  You held up your hands in defense, "Fine, fine...." you weren't going to take this argument with Oliver much farther.
 
  The British boy's eyes lit up again, "Good! Now, would you like a cupcake?"
 
  "Oliver, you know sweets go right here," you poked at your chubby stomach.
 
  "But they're so good~" he said. He always had a few cupcakes that he carried in a lunchbox.
 
  "I don't need to get bigger than I already am..." you said, putting your elbow on the table and resting your head in your hand.
 
  Oliver's eyes darkened, "Is that what this is about?"
 
  You decided not to lie to Oliver, otherwise it wouldn't end up well for you, "Yeah..."
 
  "You think Allen won't like you because you're chubby!"
 
  You glared at him. Put into words, it sounded a bit ridiculous. "Okay, that hurt." Then you sighed, "But basically, yes. He likes skinny girls who wear shorts and low shirts."
   
  "You need to be more confident~! Now, if you don't tell him after school, then I will~!"
 
  Your eyes widened, "You wouldn't-"
 
  "I would~ It's your choice."

~Le Timeskip~
 
  After school, you were going to meet up with Allen before going home, like every other day. But today, your heart was racing and your face was red. You paced slightly while you waited for the red eyed American.
 
  You stared down at your legs and stomach and had the worst scenario pop into your head about Allen rejecting you because you were too chubby and making your friendship awkward because he didn’t want to hang around with you anymore.
 
  What are you talking about, [Name]? He's already your friend, he wouldn't just kick you out after so long- you were thinking to yourself and literally smacked your cheek.
 
  "Hey babe," a voice said, and you turned, meeting the red gaze of your crush as he walked up, his baseball bat slung over his shoulder.
 
  "Hey Al," you said quietly.
 
  "Hey, somethin' wrong? You're kinda quiet. And your face is red. You sick?" he asked. He looked you over and you crossed your arms over your stomach.
 
  "No," you said louder. "I'm fine... I just... Oliver wanted me to-"
 
  "He didn't want you to collect money for the swear jar, right? 'Cause I ain't freaking doing that."
   
  You laughed, "No, he wanted me to tell you-"
 
  "Whatever he said about me finding his stash of weird cupcake ingredients, I didn't mean to I swear."
 
  You clentched your fists, "No! Let me talk for a second!"
 
  Allen held up his hand that wasn't holding his bat up in defense and smirked a bit, "Fire away, babe."
 
  You took a deep breath and spoke really fast, "Oliver wanted me to... confess my love to you. Look, I know it's crazy, but I wasn't going to argue with him. No one ever argues with him-"
 
  You cut off, taking another breath to see Allen's shocked face. You looked down at your feet, trying to avoid his gaze.
 
  "Look, I get if you don't like me back. You have all those fangirls and stuff, and they're all skinny and pretty and probably spend an hour on their hair every morning- And I'm just chubby ol' me who wakes up in the morning and doesn't care about my appearance- And I just think I’m caught up in the wrong crowd. I hope this doesn’t change anything between us..." you added.
 
  It was quiet for a moment, before you heard chuckling. You looked up to see Allen laughing, and you turned away.
 
  "Your weight? Is that was this is about?" he asked.
 
  "That's exactly what Oliver said... maybe you two are related..." you said, not looking at him.
 
  "Whatever. You want me to choose those other girls over you because they're smaller?" he asked, taking a step forward.
 
  "I don't want you to choose them, but you always ignore me at lunch and flirt with those girls who wear short clothes-"
 
  "I was trying to make you jealous."
 
  You were caught of guard, "Wait what?"
 
  Allen positioned his bat, which had nails embedded in the end, over his shoulder. "I was trying to make you jealous so you would actually tell me if you liked me. It didn't seem to be working... but I thought I'd made some progress when you were pointing at me today
 
  "Honestly, I didn't know whether or not you would like me. You know more about me than anyone, how violent I can get, and angry, and I figured that was a turn off."
 
  You shook your head, "No, I just thought that you wouldn't be interested in a girl like me..."
 
  "A girl like you... you mean, chubby, shy, and innocent?" He asked. You nodded slowly. "Oh come on. Look at you! You're freaking adorable! And there's so much more of you to love, besides..."
 
  He reached out a hand to poke one of your breasts, and you smacked him so hard he recoiled and shook his hand in pain. "Anyway... I love you, [Name]."
 
  "I love you too Al..." you replied.
 
  The American lifted your chin with his finger and gave you a quick peck on the lips, "Besides, innocent girls are more fun."
 
  You pushed him away playfully, "You're going to have to try harder than that."
 
  "Oh don't worry, we can make sure those other girls know that you're mine now," Allen smirked.
 
   "I like to think of it as you are mine, idiot," you retorted, kissing him on the lips again.
 
  "Feisty~ I always loved that about you. Now, what do you say to getting some..." he tipped his head around. "Is ice cream too cliché?"

  You shook your head, "No, ice cream is just fine."
 
  "Alright then," he wrapped a hand around your back. "Let's go get some of that ice cream. Later we can make tofu burgers and some salad or something."
 
  You chuckled, "Okay."
 
  He started to walk off, and you felt his hand move down and squeeze your behind. You jerked away from him and huffed, smacking his hand.
 
  "Oh come on, I wanted to do it once!" He exclaimed, following after you as you walked ahead of him.

Allen you pervy, pervy boi.

I really don’t know, I just got this idea and threw it onto my list of things to write. I swear to god if Al were my friend in real life he would get smacked so much- I actually had a friend kinda like him just less touchy--

So yeah… Sorry if he’s a ooc… Uh oh. 

Oliver basically set you two up… so yeah… go Ollie XD APPLAUSE CLAP 

I love cliche XChubby!Readers... I also love cliche BTTxreaders.... I should write a cliche BTTXChubby!Reader :iconmegustaplz:

Um, that’s all I want to say, enjoy~ Dance 


Hetalia © Not me

Story © Me
Show